Skip to main content

Full text of "The secret of Charlotte Brontë followed by some reminiscences of the real Monsieur and Madame Heger"

See other formats


nj 


!m 


THE    SECRET    OF 
CHARLOTTE    BRONTE 


*  And  now  I  will  rehearse  the  tale  of  Love,  which  I 
heard  from  Diotima  of  Mantineia,  a  woman  wise  in 
this,  and  many  other  kinds  of  knowledge.  ... 

«...  "What  then  is  Love,"  I  asked:  "Is  he 
mortal  ? "  "  He  is  neither  mortal  nor  immortal,  but  in 
a  mean  between  the  two,"  she  replied.  "  He  is  a  great 
Spirit,  and,  like  all  spirits,  an  intermediate  between  the 
divine  and  the  mortal."  "And  what,"  I  said,  "  is  his 
power  ? "  "  He  interprets,"  she  replied,  "  between  gods 
and  men ;  conveying  to  the  gods  the  prayers  and 
sacrifices  of  men  j  and  to  men  the  commands  and 
replies  of  the  gods."  "And  who,"  I  said,  "is  his  father  ? 
and  who  is  his  mother?"  "His  father,"  she  replied, 
"was  Plenty  (Poros),  and  his  mother  Poverty  (Penia), 
and  as  his  parentage  is,  so  are  his  fortunes.  He  is  always 
poor,  and  has  no  shoes,  nor  a  house  to  dwell  in  j  on 
the  bare  earth  exposed  he  lies  under  the  open  heaven, 
in  the  streets,  or  at  the  doors  of  houses,  taking  his  rest, 
and  like  his  mother  he  is  always  in  distress.  Like  his 
father,  too,  he  is  bold,  enterprising, — a  philosopher  at 
all  times,  terrible  as  an  enchanter,  sorcerer,  sophist. 
As  he  is  neither  mortal  nor  immortal,  he  is  alive  and 
flourishing  one  moment,  and  dead  another  moment ; 
and  again  alive,  by  reason  of  his  father's  nature." ' 

(Symposium.     Plato's  Dialogues.     Translator,  Jowett, 
vol.  ii.  pp.  54,  55.) 


THE    SECRET   OF 
CHARLOTTE   BRONTE 

FOLLOWED    BY 

SOME  REMINISCENCES   OF  THE   REAL 
MONSIEUR  AND  MADAME  HEGER 

BY 

FREDERIKA  MACDONALD,  D.LITT. 

AUTHORESS    OF   *  XAVIER    AND    I,'    *  THE    ILIAD   OF    THE    EAST ' 

*A   NEW  CRITICISM  OF   J.  - J.  ROUSSEAU,'    *  THE    FLOWER 

AND    THE    SPIRIT,'    '  THE    HUMANE    PHILOSOPHY 

OF    ROUSSEAU,'    ETC. 


LONDON:  T.  C.  &  E.  C.  JACK 

67    LONG    ACRE,    W.C. 

AND    EDINBURGH 

1914 


PR 

^(i 

Mte 


JUL  101964 


Vo 

Portrait  by  Richmond 


CONTENTS 

PART  I 
CHARLOTTE  BRONTE'S  LETTERS  TO  M.  HEGER 

(These  Letters  supply  the  Key  to  tbe  Secret  of  Charlotte  Bronte) 
CHAPTER    I 

PAGE 

THE  PSYCHOLOGICAL  PROBLEM  OF  CHARLOTTE 
BRONTE,  CREATED  BY  A  FALSE  CRITICAL 
METHOD  .......  I 

CHAPTER   II 

THE  KEY  TO  THE  PROBLEM  .  *       •     *  .  28 

CHAPTER   III 
CHARLOTTE'S  LAST  YEAR  AT  BRUXELLES,  1842-43        48 

CHAPTER   IV 

THE    CONFESSION    AT   STE.  GUDULE        ...  69 

CHAPTER   V 

THE    LEAVE-TAKING — THE    SCENE  IN  THE  CLASS- 
ROOM— 'MY  HEART  WILL  BREAK*          .  .  78 

CHAPTER  VI 

THE  LOVE-LETTERS  OF  A  ROMANTIC  108 


CONTENTS 


PART  II 

SOME  REMINISCENCES  OF  THE  REAL 
MONSIEUR  AND  MADAME  HEGER 

CHAPTER   I 

PAGE 

THE    HISTORICAL  DIFFICULTY :    TO  DISENTANGLE 

FACT   FROM    FICTION  .  .  .  .145 

CHAPTER  II 

MY     FIRST     INTRODUCTION     TO     CHARLOTTE 

BRONTE'S  PROFESSOR     .          .        .        .167 

CHAPTER   III 

MONSIEUR  AND  MADAME  HEGER  AS  I  SAW  THEM  : 
AND  BELGIAN  SCHOOLGIRLS  AS  I  KNEW 
THEM  .  .  .  .  .  .  183 

CHAPTER   IV 

MY  SECOND  INTERVIEW  WITH  M.  HEGER.  THE 
WASHING  OF  'PEPPER.'  THE  LESSON  IN 
ARITHMETIC 2OO 

CHAPTER  V 

THE    STORY    OF    A   CHAPEAU    o'UNIFORME     .  .         224 

CHAPTER  VI 

MADAME  HEGER'S  SENTIMENT  OF  THE  JUSTICE 

OF  RESIGNATION  TO  INJUSTICE     .         ;         .       239 


LIST   OF   ILLUSTRATIONS 

CHARLOTTE  BRONTE         ....      Frontispiece 

M.    HEGER    AT   SIXTY          ....     facing  p.  82 

DRAWING      BY      CHARLOTTE      BRONTE      OF 

ASHBURNHAM    CHURCH        .  .          ,.  „  Il8 

(Copyright  of  Author] 

THE  FRONT  OF  THE  SCHOOL  IN  THE  RUE 

D'ISABELLE ,,144 

MADAME  HEGER  AT  SIXTY  „        194 

(Copyright  of  Author) 

THE    ALLEE    DEFENDUE  „  206 

( Copyright  of  Author) 

THE    GALERIE    AND    GARDEN    IN    WINTER  „  234 

(Copyright  of  Author) 


THE  SECRET  OF 
CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

PART    I 
CHAPTER   I 

THE  '  PSYCHOLOGICAL  PROBLEM  '  OF  CHAR- 
LOTTE BRONTE,  CREATED  BY  A  FALSE 
CRITICAL  METHOD 

WE  live  in  an  epoch  when  impressionist 
methods  of  criticism,  admissible,  and  often 
illuminative,  in  the  domains  of  art  and  of 
imaginative  literature,  have  invaded  the 
once  jealously  guarded  paths  of  historical 
criticism,  to  the  detriment  of  correct  stand- 
ards of  judgment.  Leading  critics,  whose 
literary  accomplishments,  powers  of  per- 
suasive argument,  and  unquestionable  good 
faith,  lend  great  influence  to  their  decisions, 
show  no  sort  of  hesitation  in  undertaking 
to  interpret  the  characters  and  careers  of 


THE  SECRET  OF 


famous  men  and  women,  independently  of 
any  examination  of  evidence,  by  purely 
psychological  methods.  I  am  not  denying 
that,  as  literary  exercises,  some  of  these 
impressionist  portraits  of  men  and  women 
of  genius,  seen  through  the  temperament 
of  writers  who  are,  some  time  s>  endowed  with 
genius  themselves,  are  very  interesting. 
But  what  has  to  be  remembered  (and  what 
is  constantly  forgotten)  is,  that  if  these 
psychological  interpretations  of  people  who 
once  really  existed  are  to  be  accorded  any 
authority  as  historical  judgments,  they  must 
have  been  preceded  by  an  attentive  enquiry, 
enabling  the  future  interpreter,  before  he 
begins  to  employ  psychology,  to  feel  per- 
fectly certain  that  he  has  clearly  in  view  the 
particular  Soul  he  is  undertaking  to  pene- 
trate, with  its  own  special  qualities,  and 
placed  amongst,  and  acted  upon  by,  the  real 
circumstances  of  its  earthly  career.  Where 
the  preliminary  precaution  of  this  enquiry, 
into  the  true  facts  that  have  to  be  penetrated, 
and  explained,  has  been  neglected,  no 
psychological  subtlety,  no  pathological 
science,  no  sympathetic  insight,  can  protect 

2 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

the  most  accomplished  literary  impressionist 
from  forming,  and  fostering,  false  opinions 
about  the  historical  personages  he  is  judging 
from  a  standpoint  of  assumptions  that  do 
not  allow  him  to  exercise  the  true  function 
of  criticism,  defined  by  Matthew  Arnold  as : 
'  an  impartial  endeavour  to  see  the  thing  as 
in  itself  it  really  is.' 

In  the  case  of  Charlotte  Bronte,  her  first, 
and,  still,  classical  biographer,  Mrs.  Gaskell, 
carried  through,  now  fifty-seven  years  ago, 
with  great  literary  skill,  and  also  with 
historical  exactitude,  the  study  of  her 
parentage  and  youth  ;  of  her  experiences  in 
England  as  a  governess ;  of  her  family  trials 
and  losses  ;  of  the  sudden  development  of 
her  talent,  or  rather,  of  her  genius  as  a 
writer,  that,  at  one  bound,  after  the  publica- 
tion of  her  first  novel,  made  her  famous 
throughout  England  ;  and  soon  famous 
throughout  Europe  :  and  that  proved  her 
(since  Charlotte  has  been  c  dead  ' — as  people 
use  the  phrase — more  than  half  a  century, 
and  since  her  books  are  still  living  spirits, 
we  may  be  allowed  to  affirm  this)  one  of 
the  immortals. 


THE  SECRET  OF 


But  now  whilst  all  these  epochs  in  Mrs. 
Gaskell's  Life  of  Charlotte  Bronte  were  studied 
by  exact  historical  methods,  there  was  one 
epoch  in  her  heroine's  career  that  this,  else- 
where, conscientious  biographer  neglected 
to  study  at  all :  in  the  sense,  of  subjecting 
facts  and  events  and  personages,  belonging 
to  its  history,  to  careful  examination.  Here, 
on  the  contrary,  we  find  that  Mrs. 
Gaskell  left  exact  methods  of  enquiry  behind 
her  ;  and  adopted  arbitrary  psychological 
methods,  of  arguments,  and  assumptions, 
where,  not  only  no  effort  was  made  to 
consult  the  testimony  of  facts,  but  where 
this  testimony  was  ignored,  or  contradicted, 
when  it  stood  in  the  way,  of  preconceived 
theories.  And  this  period,  thus  inade- 
quately, or,  rather,  thus  mischievously,  dealt 
with,  happened  to  be  precisely  the  one 
where  the  key  must  be  found  to  the  right 
interpretations  of  Charlotte's  personality  ; 
and  of  the  emotions  and  experiences  she 
had  undergone  and  that  called  her  genius 
forth  to  life  :  and  stamped  it  with  the  seal 
and  quality  that  made  her,  amongst  our 
great  English  Novelists,  the  only  representa- 

4 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

live  prose-writer  in  our  literature  of  the 
European  literary  movement  that  French 
critics  praise,  and  attack,  under  the  name 
of  le  Romantisme. 

The  period  in  Charlotte's  life  that  I  am 
speaking  of  is,  of  course,  the  interval  of  two 
years  (from  Feb.  1842  to  Jan.  1844)  that 
she  spent  at  Bruxelles,  in  the  school  in  the 
Rue  d'Isabelle,  whose  Director  and  Direc- 
tress, Monsieur  and  Madame  Heger,  are 
supposed  to  have  been  painted  in  the  char- 
acters of  '  Paul  Emanuel '  and  of  c  Madame 
Beck,'  in  the  famous  novel  of  Villette. 

How  far  that  supposition  is  justified,  and 
to  what  extent  Villette  is  an  autobiograph- 
ical reminiscence,  thinly  disguised  as  a  novel, 
can  be  now,  but  has  never  been  up  to  this 
date,  satisfactorily  decided,  by  an  attentive 
historical  enquiry.  What  is  established 
securely  to-day,  and  cannot  be  removed  from 
the  foundation  of  documentary  evidence  that 
serves  as  the  basis  upon  which  all  future 
theories  must  rest,  is,  that  it  is  in  this  period 
that  Charlotte  Bronte — not  as  an  enthusiastic 
and  half-formed  school-girl,  as  some  reckless 
modern  impressionist  critics,  careless  of  the 

5 


THE  SECRET  OF 


evidence  of  facts,  would  have  us  believe, 
but  as  a  woman,  profoundly  sincere,  im- 
passioned, exalted,  unstained,  and  unstainable, 
who,  between  twenty-six  and  twenty-eight 
years  of  age,  had  long  left  girlish  extrava- 
gance behind  her — underwent  experiences 
and  emotions,  that  were  not  transient  feel- 
ings, nor  sensational  excitements.  But  they 
were  transforming  and  formative  spiritual 
influences — causing,  no  doubt,  bitter  anguish, 
and  intolerable  regrets,  that '  broke  her  heart,' 
in  the  sense  that  that  they  destroyed  personal 
hope  or  belief  in  happiness,  and  even  the 
personal  capacity  for  happiness :  yet  that 
from  this  grave  of  buried  hope,  called  her 
genius  forth  to  life  ;  and  stamped  and  sealed 
it,  with  its  special  quality  and  gift  : — the 
gift  that  made  her  a  c  Romantic/  So  that 
at  this  hour  one  has  not  to  deplore  any  longer, 
for  Charlotte's  sake,  this  tragical  sentiment, 
of  predestined,  hopeless,  and  unrequited  love, 
that  broke  her  heart,  but  that  gave  her  im- 
mortality. For,  whilst  the  broken  heart  is 
healed  now,  or,  at  any  rate,  has  slept  in 
peace  for  more  than  half  a  century,  the 
genius,  born  from  its  sorrow,  is  still  a  living 

6 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

spirit ;  and  will  probably  continue  to  live  on, 
from  age  to  age,  whilst  the  English  tongue 
endures. 

At  the  present  hour  all  this  can  be  posi- 
tively affirmed.  But  even  before  the  final 
settlement,  for  every  critic  who  respects 
historical  evidence,  of  the  now  incontro- 
vertible fact,  Mrs.  Gaskell's  method  of 
dealing  with  this  momentous  period  could 
not  satisfy  an  attentive  student  who  compared 
her  account  with  Charlotte's  correspondence : 
and  also  with  eloquent  impassioned  passages 
in  Villette  and  the  Professor^  where  the 
authoress  is  plainly  painting  emotions  and 
impressions  she  has  herself  undergone.  And 
the  effect  that  was  left  upon  thoughtful 
readers  of  the  Life  of  Charlotte  Bronte  was 
that  the  biographer  was,  not  negligently, 
but  deliberately,  altering  the  true  significance, 
by  underrating  the  importance,  of  Char- 
lotte's experiences  in  Bruxelles,  and  of  her 
relationships  with  Monsieur  and  Madame 
Heger. 

This  biographer's  theory  was  (and  the 
doctrine  has  been  vehemently  defended  by  a 
certain  clique  of  devotees  of  Charlotte 

7 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Bronte  down  to  the  present  day)  that 
Charlotte  obtained,  certainly,  great  intellec- 
tual stimulus,  as  well  as  literary  culture,  from 
the  lessons  of  M.  Heger,  as  an  accomplished 
Professor  ;  but  that,  outside  of  these  influ- 
ences, her  relationships  with  M.  Heger  were 
of  an  entirely  ordinary  and  tranquil  char- 
acter, and  that  she  carried  back  with  her  to 
Haworth,  after  her  two  years'  residence  in 
Bruxelles,  no  other  sentiments  than  those  of 
the  grateful  regard  and  esteem  a  good  pupil 
necessarily  retains  for  a  Professor  whose 
lessons  she  has  turned  to  excellent  account. 

How  far  Mrs.  Gaskell  did  believe,  or  was 
able  to  make  herself  believe,  what  she  pro- 
fessed, it  is  difficult  to  determine  now.  My 
own  opinion  is  she  did  not  believe  it  ;  but 
that  she  esteemed  it  a  duty  to  respect  the 
secret  that  had  not  been  confided  to  her  :  and 
to  pass  by  in  silence,  and  with  averted  eyes, 
the  place  where,  forsaken  by  hope,  Charlotte 
had  fought  out  bravely  and  all  alone  this 
battle,  with  a  hopeless  passion  (that,  after 
all,  when  it  comes  across  any  woman's  path, 
she  must  fight  out  alone  ^  because  nowhere, 
outside  of  her  own  soul,  is  there  any  help), 

8 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  then,  having  won  her  battle,  had  gone 
on,  leaving  her  broken  heart  buried  in  that 
silent,  secret  place,  to  face  her  altered 
destiny.  And  to  write  stories  as  a  method 
of  salvation  from  despair.  But  to  return, 
now  and  again,  to  visit  that  silent,  secret 
grave  :  and  to  gather  the  magical  flowers 
that  grew  there,  and  breathe  their  bitter, 
sweet  perfume.  And  to  take  large  hand- 
fuls  of  these  flowers  home  with  her,  and, 
in  the  air  saturated  with  the  bitter-sweet 
perfume  of  these  magical  flowers,  to  write 
her  stories.  So  that  the  stories  themselves 
come  to  us,  not  like  other  stories,  but  steeped 
in  this  strange  perfume  thrilled  through 
with  the  magical  life  belonging  to  flowers 
of  remembrance,  gathered  from  the  grave 
of  a  tragical  romance.  And  this  explains 
why  the  stories  are  themselves  romantic  : 
and  why,  as  Harriet  Martineau  complained, 
Villette^  especially,  has  this  quality,  which, 
to  the  authoress  of  Illustrations  in  Political 
'Economy ',  appeared  a  defect,  that  c  all  events 
and  personages  are  regarded  through  the  medium 
of  one  passion  only — the  passion  of  unrequited 
/ove.' 


THE  SECRET  OF 


To  return  to  Mrs.  Gaskell  and  her 
criticism  of  Charlotte  Bronte.  The  question 
of  whether  she,  like  Harriet  Martineau, 
committed  a  critical  blunder,  as  a  result  of 
studying  Charlotte's  character  and  genius 
by  wrong  methods,  or  whether  out  of 
loyalty  she  endeavoured  to  cover  in  her 
friend's  life  the  secret  romance  that  Char- 
lotte herself  never  revealed,  does  not  need 
to  trouble  us  much,  because  the  answer  does 
not  greatly  matter.  However  laudatory 
Mrs.  Gaskell's  motive  may  have  been,  the 
fact  remains,  that,  as  a  result  of  her  endeavour 
rather  to  turn  attention  away  from,  than  to 
examine,  the  true  circumstances  of  Char- 
lotte's relationships  with  Monsieur  and 
Madame  Heger,  an  inadequate,  or  else  a 
false,  criticism  was  inaugurated  by  her  influ- 
ence of  the  most  popular  in  Europe  of  our 
distinguished  women  novelists,  and  who, 
outside  of  England,  is  judged  by  right 
standards  as  a  'Romantic,'  but  who,  in 
her  own  country,  has  been  criticised  from 
1857  down  to  1913,  in  the  light  of  one 
of  two  contradictory  impressions — both  of 
which  we  nowknow  were  historical  mistakes. 

10 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

The  first  of  these  impressions  is  that 
Charlotte  Bronte  has  painted,  not  only  her 
own  emotions,  but  her  own  actual  ex- 
periences, in  Villette  ;  and  that  Lucy  Snowe, 
Paul  Emanuel,  and  Madame  Beck,  are 
pseudonyms,  under  which  we  ought  to 
recognise  Charlotte  herself,  and  the  Direc- 
tor and  Directress  of  the  Pensionnat  in  the 
Rue  d'Isabelle. 

The  second,  and  almost  equally  mischie- 
vous impression  is  that  no  romantic  nor 
tragical  sentiment  whatever  characterises 
the  relationships  between  Charlotte  Bronte 
and  her  Bruxelles  Professor  in  literature  ; 
and  that  she  derived  her  inspirations  as  a 
writer  solely  from  the  drab  dreariness  and 
the  desolation  of  disease  and  death,  of  her 
life  in  the  shadow  of  Haworth  churchyard. 
It  is  impossible  from  the  standpoint  of 
either  of  these  impressions  to  form  right 
opinions  about  Charlotte  Bronte,  either  as 
a  distinguished  personality,  or  as  a  writer  of 
genius,  whose  place  in  English  literature  is 
that  amongst  our  prose  writers  she  is  the 
representative  c  Romantic  '  who  counts  with 
George  Sand  ;  but  differs  from  her,  as  an 

1 1 


THE  SECRET  OF 


English  and  not  a  French  exponent  of  the 
sentiment  of  romantic  love. 

Judged  both  as  a  distinguished  personality 
and  as  a  writer  of  genius  from  the  stand- 
point of  the  impression  that  Villette  is  an 
autobiographical  story,  Charlotte  Bronte 
suffers  injustice,  both  as  a  woman  of  fine 
character,  and  as  an  imaginative  painter  of 
emotions  rather  than  an  observer  of  events, 
or  a  critic  of  manners.  Accepted  as  a  real- 
istic picture  of  her  own  adventures  in  Brussels, 
the  book  does  not  testify  to  her  accuracy 
or  skill  in  portraiture,  from  the  purely 
literary  point  of  view.  And  from  the 
moral  and  personal  standpoint,  she  remains 
convicted  (if  she  be  held  to  be  telling  her 
own  story)  of  the  baseness  of  a  half-con- 
fession ; — and  of  a  dishonourable  and  a  success- 
ful, not  a  romantic  and  tragical,  love  for  a 
married  man.  And  of  the  treacherous  wrong 
done  a  sister-woman,  who  threw  open  her 
home  to  her,  when  she  was  a  friendless  alien 
in  a  foreign  city.  And,  if  this  were  so, 
this  traitress  would  have  further  aggravated 
the  dishonest  betrayal  of  her  protectress,  by 
holding  up  the  woman  she  had  wronged 

12 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

to  the  world's  detestation,  either  as  the 
contemptible  and  scheming  Mile.  Zorai'de 
Reuter,  of  the  Professor  : — or  the  less  con- 
temptible but  more  hateful  Madame  Beck, 
in  Villette. 

If,  then,  Charlotte  did  mean,  or  even 
suppose,  that  others  could  be  induced  to 
believe  that  she  meant,  to  paint  her  own  re- 
lationships to  Monsieur  and  Madame  Heger 
in  the  story,  she  would  stand  convicted,  not 
only  as  a  woman  of  bad  character,  but  as  one 
who  had  a  wicked  and  vindictive  heart. 

Nor  yet  does  the  second  impression, 
patronised  by  devotees  of  Charlotte  Bronte 
(who  seem  to  imagine  that  the  revelation 
of  an  entirely  innocent  and  indeed  beautiful, 
though  tragical,  romantic  attachment  in  the 
life  of  this  romantic  writer,  is  the  disclosure 
of  a  sin),  help  us  to  find  any  solution  of  the 
'problem'  as  psychological  critics  present 
it  to  us,  of  the  '  dissonance '  between  her 
personality  and  dull  existence,  and  her 
literary  distinction,  as  our  chief  English 
Romantic,  and  the  authoress  of  those 
amazing  masterpieces  Jane  Eyre  and  Villette. 
What  a  contrast,  in  effect,  between  the  char- 

'3 


THE  SECRET  OF 


acteristics  of  these  masterpieces  and  the  char- 
acteristics of  her  circumstances  at  Haworth 
and  of  the  circle  of  her  familiar  acquaint- 
ances !  The  characteristics  of  Charlotte's 
books  are — emotional  force,  the  exaltation 
of  passion  over  all  the  commonplace 
proprieties,  the  low -toned  feelings,  the 
semi-educated  pedantries  that  are  the 
characteristics  of  the  people  who  surround 
Charlotte  ;  who  are  her  correspondents  and 
her  friends  ;  and  whose  mediocrity  weighs 
on  the  poor  original  woman's  spirit  (and 
even  on  her  literary  style)  like  lead  : — so 
that  the  letters  she  writes  to  them  are, 
really,  nearly  as  dull  as  the  letters  they  write 
to  her  ;  and  one  finds  it  hard  to  believe  that 
some  of  the  letters,  to  Ellen  Nussey,  for 
instance,  come  from  the  same  pen  that 
wrote  Villette :  or  even  that  wrote  from 
Bruxelles  some  of  her  letters  to  Emily. 

And  again,  if  we  leave  out  of  account  the 
tragical  romantic  sentiment  for  M.  Heger, 
how  are  we  to  solve  the  problem  as  these 
psychologists  present  it  to  us,  and  that 
states  itself  in  this  conviction :  that  the 
creator  of  'Rochester*  and  'Paul  Emanuel' 

H 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

found  her  own  romance,  only  at  forty  years 
of  age,  in  her  marriage  with  the  Rev.  A.  B. 
Nicholls,  an  event  she  announces  thus  : — 
c  /  trust  the  demands  of  both  feeling  and  duty 
will  be  in  some  measure  reconciled  by  the  step  in 
contemplation ' ;  adding  on  to  this  the  fol- 
lowing description  of  the  future  bride- 
groom :  '  Mr  Nicholls  is  a  kind,  considerate 
fellow  :  with  all  his  masculine  faults,  he  enters 
into  my  wishes  about  having  the  thing  done 
quietly '  ? 

From  the  standpoint  of  the  impression 
that  the  romance  in  Charlotte's  life,  was  the 
marriage  she  speaks  of  as  c  the  thing,'  that 
she  wishes  '  may  be  done  quietly* — and  that 
the  highest  pitch  of  personal  emotion  she 
attained  to,  is  expressed  by  her  in  the 
temperate  confidence  that  by  'the  step  in 
contemplation  ' — c  the  demands  of  both  feeling 
and  duty  may  in  some  measure  be  reconciled^ 
( — only  in  some  measure  ?  Poor  Charlotte  ! 
— But  she  died  within  a  year)— from  this 
standpoint,  I  say,  one  really  cannot  solve 
the  problem  of  the  c  dissonance '  between 
Charlotte's  personality  and  her  books. 

But  there  is  one  conclusion  we  are  bound 


THE  SECRET  OF 


to  reach.  The  influences  of  Haworth,  no 
doubt — the  drab  dreariness  of  everything; 
and  then  the  desolation  after  Bramwell's 
death,  and  Emily's  death,  and  Anne's  death 
— and  the  father  threatened  with  blindness 
— and  also  the  mediocrity  of  all  those  dull, 
dull  people,  who  represented  her  familiar 
friends  and  correspondents,  so  satisfied  with 
themselves,  all  of  them  ;  so  dissatisfied  with 
life,  and  who  saw  it  through  the  medium 
not  of  a  romantic  tragical  sentiment,  not  of 
one  great  passion,  but  through  the  medium 
of  small  grievances  of  superior  nursery 
governesses  :  the  sort  of  people  who  dislike 
children,  and  want  overdriven  mothers  to 
be  always  occupied  with  their  governesses' 
sentiments,  instead  ^r  ith  the  baby  who 
is  cutting  its  teeth.  xJ"o  doubt  the  influ- 
ences of  Haworth  and  of  Charlotte  Bronte's 
'  Circle '  there,  before  she  became  famous, 
did  help  to  plant  in  her  the  immense  depres- 
sion and  fatigue  of  a  spirit  that  had  known 
the  stress  of  great  emotions,  and  could  bear 
no  more^ — expressed  in  the  letter  announcing 
her  decision  to  marry  one  of  the  curates  she 
had  laughed  at  in  Shirley — who  'with  all 

16 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

his  masculine  faults ,'  she  says,  'is  a  kind,  con- 
siderate fellow*  who  doesn't  expect  her  to 
pretend  she  thinks  this  marriage  ('  the  thing  ') 
— a  Festival.  Well,  but  the  conclusion  we 
must  form  is  this,  that  if  it  be  at  Haworth, 
and  after  1846,  that  we  must  find  the  causes 
of  the  depression  that  brought  about  Char- 
lotte's marriage  with  Mr.  Nicholl,  it  is  not 
here  that  we  must  seek  the  ''Secret  of  Charlotte 
Bronte*  \ — the  romance  that  broke  her  heart, 
true — but  made  her  an  immortal,  whose 
claim  to  live  for  ever  is  based  upon  no 
moderate  well-balanced  sentiment,  where 
c  the  demands  of  both  feeling  and  duty  will 
be  in  some  measure  reconciled ' — but  upon 
passionate  emotions,  compelling  expression, 
and  forming  a  new  w  ^.iage  almost ;  as  M. 
Jules  Lemaltre  has  'said  c  introducing  new 
ways  of  feeling,  and  as  it  were  a  new  vibra- 
tion into  literature.' 

And  in  the  place  where  the  romance  in 
Charlotte's  life  is  found  must  we  seek,  also, 
the  source  of  this  power  of  emotion:  creating 
powers  of  expression  to  which  much  more 
accomplished  literary  artists  than  Charlotte 
(Jane  Austen  and  Mrs.  Gaskell,  for  instance) 

17  B 


THE  SECRET  OF 


never  reached  ;  and  to  an  intimate  know- 
ledge of  moods  and  ecstasies  and  raptures, 
that  rule  and  torture  and  exalt  human  souls, 
that  much  more  subtle  and  scientific  psycho- 
logists than  herself  (George  Eliot,  for 
instance,  and  Mrs.  Humphry  Ward)  never 
discovered. 

The  supreme  gift  of  the  authoress  of 
Villette  and  Jane  Eyrey  as  a  painter  of  emo- 
tions, an  interpreter  of  intimate  moods,  a 
witness  in  the  cause  of  ideal  sentiments,  an 
incessant  rebel  against  vulgarity  and  common 
worldliness,  and  the  stupid  tyranny  of  custom, 
an  upholder  of  the  sovereignty  of  romance, 
cannot  be  weighed  against,  nor  judged  by,  the 
same  standards  as  the  accomplished  literary 
gift  of  such  finished  artists  as  the  authors 
of  Pride  and  Prejudice  and  Cranford,  such 
subtle  students  of  character  as  the  authors 
of  Middlemarch  and  Robert  Elsmere,  such 
vigorous  fighters  for  intellectual  and  moral 
ends  as  are  represented  by  the  author  of  the 
Illustrations  upon  Political  Economy,  and  the 
Atkinson  Letters.  And  it  is  because,  as  a  re- 
sult of  judging  her  genius  and  her  personal- 
ity from  the  standpoint  of  false  impressions, 

18 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

Charlotte  Bronte  has  not  been  recognised  in 
England  as  a  painter  of  personal  emotions,  a 
Romantic  in  short,  but  has  been  judged  as  the 
advocate  of  a  general  doctrine — (one  very 
agreeable  to  the  convictions  of  the  average  man, 
but  especially  exasperating  to  the  aspirations 
and  principles  of  the  superior  woman) — I 
mean,  the  doctrine  that  to  obtain  the  love  of  a 
man  whom  she  feels  to  be^  and  rejoices  to  recognise 
as^  her  *  Master  * — is  the  supreme  desire  and 
dream  o^  every  truly  feminine  hearty  it  is  because, 
I  say,  of  this  mistake,  that  Charlotte  has 
become  the  idol  of  a  class  of  critics  least 
qualified  perhaps  to  appreciate  the  merits 
of  a  romantic  rebel  against  conventional 
domesticity  ;  whilst  amongst  more  naturally 
sympathetic  judges,  the  peculiar  perfume 
and  power  of  these  novels,  steeped  in  and 
saturated  with  the  passionate  essence  of 
a  personal  romance,  has  not  been  recognised 
either  for  what  it  really  is, — the  c  magic  '  of 
Charlotte  Bronte ;  the  special  quality  in 
her  work  that  gives  it  originality  and 
distinction  ;  but  this  very  quality — £  the 
personal  note '  that  makes  her  our  only 
English  Romantic  Novelist,  has  been  signal- 


THE  SECRET  OF 


ised  by  many  sincere  admirers  of  her  books 
as  a  defect  ! 

I  have  already  mentioned  the  judgment 
passed  upon  Villette  by  an  admirable  woman 
of  letters,  Charlotte  Bronte's  personal  friend, 
and  a  critic  whose  good  faith,  and  honest 
desire  to  serve  the  interests  of  this  sister- 
authoress  with  whom  she  found  fault  it  is 
quite  impossible  to  doubt. 

When  Villette  appeared,  Charlotte 
Bronte  had  been  for  some  little  time  on  very 
friendly  terms  with  Harriet  Martineau  :  and 
she  did  not  fear  to  incur  the  risk — always 
a  perilous  one  to  friendship — of  asking 
Harriet  to  tell  her,  quite  frankly,  what  she 
thought  of  her  book.  Harriet  responded 
with  perfect  frankness  to  the  invitation  ;  and 
the  almost  inevitable  result  followed.  The 
event  wrecked  their  friendship.  And  no 
one  was  to  blame :  Harriet  Martineau, 
without  disguise,  but  without  malice,  said 
what  she  thought  was  true.  But  neither 
was  Charlotte  in  the  wrong,  for  she  felt 
herself  unjustly  judged  ;  and  her  feeling  was 
right,  because  Harriet  used  false  standards. 

'  As  for  the  matter  which  you  so  desire  to 
20 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

know/  wrote  the  frank  Harriet;  CI  have 
but  one  thing  to  say  :  but  it  is  not  a  small 
one.  I  do  not  like  the  love — either  the  kind 
or  the  degree  of  it — and  its  prevalence  in  the 
book,  and  effect  on  the  action  of  it,  help  to 
explain  the  passages  in  the  reviews  which 
you  consulted  me  about,  and  seem  to  afford 
some  foundation  for  the  criticism  they 
afford/ 

Charlotte  was  deeply  offended  :  '  I  pro- 
test against  this  passage/  she  wrote  ; '  I  know 
what  love  is  as  I  understand  it,  and  if  man  or 
woman  should  be  ashamed  of  feeling  such 
love,  then  there  is  nothing  right,  noble, 
faithful,  truthful,  unselfish  in  this  earth,  as 
I  comprehend  rectitude,  nobleness,  fidelity, 
truth  and  disinterestedness.' 

Here  spoke  the  Romantic.  But  Harriet 
Martineau  was  not  a  Romantic  but  an 
Intellectual,  and  she  judged  Charlotte's 
books  and  her  genius  through  her  own 
temperament,  and  by  intellectual  standards. 
She  followed  up  the  private  rebuke  to  her 
friend  for  making  too  much  of  love,  in  a 
review  of  Villette^  contributed  to  the  Daily 
News. 

21 


THE  SECRET  OF 


'  All  the  female  characters/  she  wrote,  <  in 
all  their  thoughts  and  lives,  are  full  of  one 
thing,  or  are  regarded  in  the  light  of  that 
one  thought,  love  !  It  begins  with  the 
child  of  six  years  old,  of  the  opening  (a 
charming  picture),  and  closes  with  it  at  the 
last  page.  And  so  dominant  is  this  idea,  so 
incessant  is  the  writer's  tendency  to  describe 
the  need  of  being  loved,  that  the  heroine,  who 
tells  her  own  story,  leaves  the  reader  at  last 
under  the  uncomfortable  impression  of  her 
having  either  entertained  a  double  love,  or 
allowed  one  to  supersede  another,  without 
notification  of  the  transition.  It  is  not  thus 
in  real  life.  There  are  substantial,  heartfelt 
interests  for  women  of  all  ages,  and,  under 
ordinary  circumstances,  quite  apart  from 
love  ;  there  is  an  absence  of  introspection, 
an  unconsciousness,  a  repose,  in  women's 
lives,  unless  under  peculiarly  unfortunate 
circumstances,  of  which  we  find  no  admis- 
sion in  this  book  ;  and  to  the  absence  of  it 
may  be  attributed  some  of  the  criticism 
which  the  book  will  meet  with  from  readers 
who  are  no  prudes,  but  whose  reason  and 
taste  will  regret  the  assumption  that  events 

22 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  characters  are  to  be  regarded  through 
the  medium  of  one  passion  only.' 

The  critical  blunder  in  this  judgment  is 
that  here  the  authoress  of  the  Illustrations 
in  Political  Economy  and  of  the  Atkinson 
Letters  sees  the  authoress  of  Villette  through 
her  own  temperament,  as  an  intellectual 
like  herself: — a  humane  sociologist,  and 
a  philosophical  freethinker,  whose  literary 
purpose  is  to  use  her  talent  as  a  writer  in  the 
service  of  her  ideas  and  principles.  Judging 
Vilette  and  its  authoress  from  this  point  of 
view  and  by  these  standards,  Harriet 
Martineau  decides  that  because  '  all  events 
and  characters  in  Villette  are  regarded 
through  the  medium  of  one  passion,  love,' 
therefore  the  literary  motive  and  purpose 
of  the  authoress  must  have  been  to  deny — 
or  at  any  rate  to  ignore — that  there  are 
substantial  heartfelt  interests  for  women  of  all 
ages^  and  in  ordinary  circumstances^  quite  apart 
from  /ove.' 

The  mistake  lay  in  assuming  that  Char- 
lotte Bronte  was  an  intellectual,  instead 
of  an  imaginative  genius  ;  and  that  her 
literary  purpose  was  to  affirm,  or  deny, 

23 


THE  SECRET  OF 


or  ignore  deliberately,  any  principle;  or  in 
any  way  to  make  her  genius  the  servant  of 
her  intellect ;  whereas  her  intelligence  was 
so  coloured  by  her  imagination,  so  sub- 
servient to  her  genius,  that  if  one  were  to 
measure  her  by  intellectual  standards — with 
Harriet  Martineau,  for  instance — she  would 
remain  as  vastly  Harriet's  inferior  in  en- 
thusiasm of  humanity,  in  practical  benevol- 
ence and  warm  interest  in  social  reform, 
and  in  emancipations  from  prejudice  and 
insularity  and  bigotry,  as  she  was  Harriet's 
superior  in  power  of  passionate  feeling,  in 
wealth  of  imagination,  and  in  superb  gift 
of  expression.  But  any  such  comparison 
would  be  out  of  place.  Let  us  admit  that 
Charlotte's  thoughts  and  aspirations,  as  we 
find  them  scattered  through  her  writings, 
express  the  ordinary  vigorous  prejudices  of 
an  English  gentlewoman  of  her  period, 
brought  up  under  the  influences  of  a  father 
who  was  a  good  sort  of  Tory  clergyman  ; 
that  her  attitude  of  condescension  toward, 
rather  than  of  sympathy  with,  the  c  common 
people,'  regarded  as  the  'lower  orders,' 
who  should  be  kindly  treated  of  course, 

24 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

but  kept  in  their  place,  and  taught  to 
c  order  themselves  lowly  and  reverently  to 
their  betters/  indicates  a  defective  humani- 
tarianism  ;  that  her  almost  rabid  patriotism 
— her  conviction  that  not  to  be  English  is  a 
misfortune,  and  a  stamp  of  inferiority  that 
weighs  heavily  as  an  impediment  to  nobility 
and  virtue,  upon  every  member  of  every 
other  foreign  race,  is  distinctly  narrow ; 
and  that  her  staunch  and  straitened  pro- 
testantism, leaves  her  as  far  away  as  the 
'idolatrous  priests'  she  denounced,  from  any 
claim  to  enlightened  tolerance. 

Yet  this  lack  of  any  particular  height 
or  breadth  or  distinction  in  Charlotte 
Bronte's  social,  political,  critical,  or  even 
religious  views,  does  not  in  any  way  detract 
from  the  height,  depth  and  distinction  of 
her  powers  of  noble  emotion  and  splendid 
expression ;  nor  from  the  rare  gift  of  trans- 
lating words  into  feelings  that  quicken  her 
readers'  sensibility  to  a  finer  perception  of 
the  ideal  beauty  that  lies  at  the  heart  of 
common  things. 

Here  is  the  gift  by  which  we  have  to 
judge,  or,  to  speak  more  becomingly,  for 

25 


THE  SECRET  OF 


which  we  have  to  praise  and  thank,  our 
only  English  c  Romantic '  novelist,  who 
stands  in  rank  with  George  Sand,  and 
who  has  been  studied  in  comparison  with 
her  by  Swinburne.  And  we  have  to  praise, 
and  thank  our  Charlotte  all  the  more, 
because  she  has  a  national  as  well  as  a 
personal  note  :  and  brings  to  this  European 
literary  movement  the  characteristic  qual- 
ities of  imagination  and  sentiment  that 
belong  to  our  English  literary  temperament, 
and  that  do  us  honour,  as  a  romantic 
people  who  are  romantic  in  our  own,  and 
nobody  else's  way. 

But  now  if  we  want  to  appreciate  the 
'  magic  '  of  Charlotte  Bronte  as  a  Romantic 
we  must  not  look  for  the  sources  of  her 
inspiration  at  Haworth  ;  nor  in  the  circle 
of  dull  people,  to  whom  she  wrote,  brilliant 
writer  as  she  was,  dull  letters,  because  their 
mediocrity  weighed  upon  her  spirit  like 
lead. 

Twenty  years  ago,  now,  I  attempted  (but 
was  not  especially  successful  in  the  task) 
to  establish  upon  the  personal  knowledge 
that  my  own  residence  as  a  pupil  in  the 

26 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

historical  Pensionnat  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle, 
at  Bruxelles  gave  me  of  the  facts  of 
Charlotte  Bronte's  relationships  to  Monsieur 
and  Madame  Heger,  right  impressions  about 
the  experiences  and  emotions  she  underwent 
between  1842  and  1846,  and  that  supply 
the  key  and  clue  to  the  right  interpretation 
of  her  genius.  Every  opinion  I  then  ventured 
to  state,  not  upon  the  authority  of  any  special 
power  of  divination  or  of  psychological  in- 
sight of  my  own,  but  solely  upon  the 
authority  of  this  personal  knowledge  of 
Monsieur  and  Madame  Heger  in  my  early 
girlhood,  and  also  of  the  information  I  owed 
to  the  friendship  and  kind  assistance  given  me, 
in  my  endeavour  to  rectify  false  judgments, 
by  the  Heger  family,  has  quite  recently, 
not  only  been  confirmed,  but  established 
upon  entirely  incontrovertible  evidence,  by 
the  generous  gift  made  to  English  readers 
throughout  the  world  of  the  key  needed  to 
unlock  once  and  for  ever  the  tragical  but 
romantic  c  Secret '  of  Charlotte  Bronte. 


27 


THE  SECRET  OF 


CHAPTER    II 


THE    KEY    TO    THE    PROBLEM 

THE  common  saying,  that  c  people  must  be 
just  before  they  are  generous,'  becomes  at 
once  less  common  and  more  correct  when  it 
is  formulated  differently.  '  One  needs  to  be 
very  generous  before  one  can  be  really  just '  is 
Jean-Jacques  Rousseau's  way  of  stating  the 
proposition.  And  one  calls  this  sentence  to 
remembrance  when  recognising  how  much 
generosity  is  revealed  in  the  act  of  justice 
recently  performed  by  Dr.  Paul  Heger  in 
his  gift  to  the  British  Museum  (that  is  to 
say  to  English  readers  throughout  the  world) 
of  the  four  tragical,  but  incomparably  beauti- 
ful, Letters  written  by  Charlotte  Bronte  to 
his  father,  the  late  Professor  Constantin 
Heger,  within  two  years  of  her  return  to 
England. 

No  doubt  this  gift  'was  an  act  of  justice. 
Without     the     conclusive     evidence    these 

28 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

Letters  afford,  there  would  have  been  no 
means  of  rectifying  the  arbitrary,  false,  and 
inadequate  criticism  of  the  personality,  and 
thus,  indirectly,  of  the  writings,  of  a  great 
novelist  misjudged  especially  in  her  own 
country. 

But  whilst,  for  these  reasons,  the  publica- 
tion of  these  Letters  was  a  duty  to  English 
literature,  the  son  of  the  late  Director  and 
Directress  of  the  Bruxelles  Pensionnat — un- 
warrantably supposed  to  have  their  literal 
counterparts  in  the  interesting  Professor  Paul 
Emanuel,  and  in  the  abominable  Madame 
Beck — might  well,  in  view  of  the  unintelli- 
gent and  ungenerous  criticism  of  his  parents 
by  English  readers,  have  refused  to  recognise 
any  obligation  on  his  side  to  concern  him- 
self with  the  rectification  of  the  dull 
laudatory,  or  the  malicious  condemnatory, 
judgments  passed,  from  a  false  standpoint, 
on  the  authoress  of  Villette. 

We  find  Dr.  Paul  Heger  able  to  rise 
entirely  above  all  personal  rancour,  and  to 
recognise  that  Charlotte  Bronte  herself  is 
not  to  be  made  responsible  because  a  good 
many  of  her  critics  have  blundered.  Indeed, 

29 


THE  SECRET  OF 


the  conduct  of  the  whole  Heger  family  since 
the  publication  of  Villette^  and  the  death  of 
Charlotte  Bronte,  has  been  distinguished  by 
this  fine  spirit  of  disinterestedness  ;  and  by 
a  dignified  indifference  to  undeserved  re- 
proaches. The  answer  to  all  charges,  of 
unkindness  to  Charlotte  on  Madame  Heger 's 
part,  or  of  injudicious  kindness  first,  followed 
by  heartless  indifference,  on  M.  Heger's 
side,  was  in  their  hands  ;  and  they  had  only 
to  publish  the  present  Letters  to  establish 
the  facts  as  they  really  were.  But  this 
could  not  have  been  done  in  the  time  when 
Villette  appeared,  nor  even  immediately  after 
Charlotte's  death,  without  wounding  others. 
Villette  appeared  in  1 853.  In  1 854  Charlotte, 
then  in  her  fortieth  year,  married  the  Rev. 
A.  B.  Nicholls  ;  and  she  died  less  than  a 
year  after  this  marriage.  Mr.  Nicholls 
survived  her  more  than  forty  years.  No 
doubt  he  would  have  been  wounded  in  his 
sensibilities  by  the  disclosure  of  his  late  wife's 
entirely  honourable,  but  very  romantic  and 
passionate  earlier  attachment  to  somebody 
else.  Intimate  personal  friends  of  Charlotte, 
also,  would  have  been  afflicted,  not  by  her 

3° 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

revelations,  but  by  the  commentaries  upon 
them  that  a  certain  type  of  critic  would 
have  infallibly  indulged  in.  Whilst  these 
conditions  lasted,  the  Heger  family  scrupu- 
lously refrained  from  publishing  these  docu- 
ments. Twenty  years  ago,  when  I  was 
collecting  the  materials  for  my  article  pub- 
lished in  the  Woman  at  Home,  and  when,  in 
the  light  of  my  own  recollection  of  M.  and 
Madame  Heger,  as  their  former  pupil,  I 
endeavoured  to  rectify,  what  /  knew  to  be^ 
false  impressions  about  their  relationships 
with  Charlotte  Bronte,  I  was  told  by  my 
honoured  and  dearly  loved  friend,  Made- 
moiselle Louise  Heger,  about  the  existence 
of  these  Letters  ;  but  they  were  not  shown  me. 
And  I  was  further  assured  that,  whilst  they 
would  be  carefully  preserved,  they  would 
not  be  published,  until  every  one  had  dis- 
appeared who  could  in  any  way  be  offended 
by  their  disclosure.  After  the  lapse  of  more 
than  half  a  century  since  Charlotte's  death, 
these  conditions  have  now  been  reached. 
And  in  his  admirable  Letter  to  the  Principal 
Librarian  of  the  British  Museum,  Dr.  Paul 
Heger  explains  his  reasons  for  making  this 

31 


THE  SECRET  OF 


present  to  the  English  people  of  documents 
entirely  honourable  to  the  character  of  one 
of  our  great  writers,  and  that  explain  the 
emotions  and  experiences  that  formed  her 
genius  : 

c  SIR, — In  the  name  of  my  sisters  and 
myself  (thus  runs  the  opening  sentence  of 
the  Letter  reprinted  in  the  Times),  c  as  the 
representatives  of  the  late  M.  Constantin 
Heger,  I  beg  leave  to  offer  to  the  British 
Museum,  as  the  official  custodian  on  behalf 
of  the  British  People,  the  Letters  of  Char- 
lotte Bronte,  which  the  great  Novelist 
addressed  to  our  Father.  These  four  im- 
portant Letters,  which  have  been  religiously 
preserved,  may  be  accepted  as  revealing  the 
soul  of  the  gifted  author  whose  genius  is 
the  pride  of  England.  We  have  hesitated 
long  as  to  whether  these  documents,  so 
private,  so  intimate,  should  be  scanned  by 
the  public  eye.  We  have  been  deterred 
from  offering  them  sooner,  by  the  thought 
that,  perhaps,  the  publicity  involved  in  the 
gift  might  be  considered  incompatible  with 
the  sensitive  nature  of  the  artist  herself. 
But  we  offer  them  the  more  readily,  as  they 

32 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

lay  open  the  true  significance  of  what  has 
hitherto  been  spoken  of  as  the  "  Secret  of 
Charlotte  Bronte,"  and  show  how  ground- 
less is  the  suspicion  which  has  resulted  from 
the  natural  speculations  of  critics  and  bio- 
graphers ;  to  the  disadvantage  of  both  parties 
to  the  one-sided  correspondence.  We  then, 
admirers  of  her  genius  and  personality, 
venture  to  propose  that  we  may  have  the 
honour  of  placing  these  Letters  in  your 
hands ;  making  only  the  condition  that 
they  may  be  preserved  for  the  use  of  the 
nation.' 

'  Doubtless,'  continues  Dr.  Paul  Heger, 
when  dealing  with  the  actual  relations  be- 
tween Charlotte  and  the  Director  and 
Directress  of  the  school  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle, 
'  Doubtless,  my  parents  played  an  important 
part  in  the  life  of  Charlotte  Bronte  :  but  she 
did  not  enter  into  their  lives  as  one  would 
imagine  from  what  passes  current  to-day. 
That  is  evident  enough  from  the  very  cir- 
cumstances of  life,  so  different  for  her,  and 
for  them.  There  is  nothing  in  these  Letters 
that  is  not  entirely  honourable  to  their 
author,  as  to  him  to  whom  they  are  ad- 

33  c 


THE  SECRET  OF 


dressed.  It  is  better  to  lay  bare  the  very 
innocent  mystery,  than  to  let  it  be  supposed 
that  there  is  anything  to  hide.  I  hope  that 
the  publication  of  these  Letters  will  bring 
to  an  end  a  legend  which  has  never  had  any 
real  existence  in  fact.  I  hope  so  :  but 
legends  are  more  tenacious  of  life  than  sober 
reality.' 

The  last  observation  shows  that  Dr.  Paul 
Heger,  an  experienced  litterateur^  foresaw 
what  has  actually  happened,  and  that  the 
defenders  of  the  two  '  legends  '  of  Charlotte 
Bronte,  patronised  by  writers  who  derive 
the  authority  for  their  opinions  about  her, 
not  from  the  study  of  the  facts  of  her  life 
and  character,  but  from  their  own  impres- 
sions and  convictions,  are  not  going  to  admit 
that  the  legends  are  overthrown,  simply 
because  it  has  been  proved  that  they  are 
founded  upon  mistakes.  At  the  same  time, 
no  statement  can  be  more  true  than  that  'facts 
are  stubborn  things,'  and  that,  when  these 
c  stubborn  things  '  are  found  arrayed  in  stern 
and  uncompromising  opposition  to  the 
impressions  and  convictions  of  the  most 
accomplished  psychological  theorists — well, 

34 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

it  is  the  psychological  theorists  who  must 
give  way. 

And  this  is  the  situation  that  has  to  be 
faced  to-day  by  critics  of  Charlotte  Bronte, 
who  have  either  formed  their  opinions  about 
her  in  the  light  of  their  impression  that 
Villette  represents  an  autobiographical  study, 
or  else  who  have  founded  their  judgments  of 
her  personality  and  genius  as  a  writer  upon 
their  conviction  that  it  is  a  6  silly  and  offensive 
imputation '  to  suppose  that  her  sentiment  for 
M.  Heger  was  a  warmer  feeling  than  the 
esteem  and  gratitude  a  clever  pupil  owes  an 
accomplished  professor. 

In  connection  with  the  tenacity  of  life  of 
this  last  theory  (after  the  publication  of  the 
evidence  which  proves  it  is  a  mistake),  we 
have  to  consider  with  serious  attention  the 
account  rendered  in  the  Times  of  the  3Oth 
July  1 9 1 3,  of  an  interview  with  Mr.  Clement 
Shorter,  known  to  be  the  most  distinguished 
supporter,  in  the  past,  of  the  doctrine  that 
Charlotte's  sentiment  for  Professor  Heger 
was  *  literary  enthusiasm,'  and  nothing  more. 
And  this  serious  attention  is  needed,  because, 
in  Mr.  Clement  Snorter's  case,  it  is  not 

35 


THE  SECRET  OF 


allowable  to  dismiss  lightly  the  judgment  of 
a  critic  who  (after  Mrs.  Gaskell)  has  done 
more  than  any  one  else  to  throw  light  upon 
the  family  history  of  the  Bronte's,  and  also 
upon  and  around  those  three  interesting  and 
touching  personalities— Emily,  Anne,  and, 
the  greatest  of  them  all,  Charlotte,  amongst 
the  familiar  scenes  and  personages  of  their 
environment  at  Haworth,  both  before  and 
after  they  had  conquered  their  unique  place 
in  English  literature.  One  cannot  for  a 
moment  suppose  that  Mr.  Clement  Shorter 
wilfully  refuses  to  see  things  as  they  really 
are,  simply  because  it  pleases  him  to  see 
them  differently  ?  No  !  One  realises  per- 
fectly that,  as  with  Mrs.  Gaskell  fifty-seven 
years  ago,  so  with  this  modern  conscientious 
and  generous  critic  to-day  there  exists  an 
entirely  noble,  and,  from  a  given  point  of 
view,  justifiable  reason,  for  refusing  to  handle 
or  examine  a  matter  with  which  (so  it  is 
alleged)  historical  and  literary  criticism  has 
no  concern — a  purely  personal,  and  intimate 
secret  sorrow,  in  the  life  of  an  admirable 
woman  of  genius  ;  the  sanctuary  of  whose 
inner  feelings  it  is  by  no  means  necessary  to 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

explore  :  and  still  less  necessary  to  throw 
open  to  the  vulgar  curiosity  and  malevolent 
insinuations  of  a  generation  of  critics,  in- 
fected with  hero-phobia,  and  the  unwhole- 
some delight  of  discovering  c  a  good  deal  to 
reprobate  and  even  more  to  laugh  atj  in  the 
sensibility  of  men  and  women  of  genius, 
who  have  honoured  the  human  race,  and 
enriched  the  world,  because  they  have  pos- 
sessed through  power  of  feeling,  power  also 
of  doing  fine  work,  that  the  critics  who 
find  much  in  them  *  to  reprobate  and  more 
to  laugh  at '  have  not  the  power  even  to 
appreciate.  Now,  if  the  point  of  view  of 
Mrs.  Gaskell  and  Mr.  Clement  Shorter 
were  a  correct  one,  with  all  my  heart  and 
soul  I,  for  my  part,  should  approve  of  their 
action  in  slamming  the  door  in  the  face  of 
invading  facts  that  threatened  to  leave 
the  way  open  for  scandal  -  hunters  and 
hero-phobists  to  enter  with  them,  and 
to  deal  with  the  honoured  reputation  of 
Charlotte  Bronte  in  the  same  way  that — 
more  to  the  discredit  of  English  letters 
than  to  that  of  two  French  writers  of 
genius — recent  critics  have  dealt  with  the 

37 


THE  SECRET  OF 


love  -  letters    of    Madame    de    Stael    and 
George  Sand. 

This  point  of  view,  however,  is  a  mis- 
taken one  in  the  present  case,  because,  to 
commence  with,  Charlotte  Bronte's  romantic 
love  for  M.  Heger  affords  no  game  to  the 
scandal-hunter  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  it  is 
serviceable  to  the  just  appreciation  of  her 
character,  as  well  as  of  her  genius,  that  her 
true  sentimentfor  her  Professor — that  explains 
her  attitude  of  mind  'when  'writing  c  Villette ' — 
should  be  rightly  understood.  Then  also, 
whilst  Madame  de  Stael's  infatuation  for 
Benjamin  Constant  neither  adds  to  nor 
diminishes  her  claims,  as  the  authoress  of 
Corinne  and  de  rAllemagne^  to  the  rank  of  a 
fine  writer  and  a  great  critic,  and  while 
George  Sand's  tormenting  and  tormented 
love  for  the  ill-fated,  irresistible,  unstable 
'child  of  his  century,'  de  Musset,  is  a  poi- 
gnant revelation  of  the  passing  weakness 
(through  immense  tenderness)  of  a  splen- 
didly strong  and  independent  spirit,  that 
one  is  almost  ashamed  to  be  made  the  spec- 
tator of,  Charlotte  Bronte's  valorous  martyr- 
dom, undergone  secretly  and  silently,  and 

38 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

'rewarded  openly,'  fills  one  with  an  extra- 
ordinary sentiment  of  respect  for  her  :  and 
justifies  Mr.  Clement  Snorter's  own  fine 
and  generous  utterances  upon  the  impression 
that  the  Letters  that  betray  the  anguish  she 
endured,  and  overcame,  alone,  produces 
upon  him. 

c  Charlotte  Bronte^  said  Mr.  Clement 
Shorter,  by  the  report  of  an  interviewer  who 
recorded  his  opinions  in  the  Times,  3Oth  July, 
immediately  after  the  publication  of  these 
Letters,  c  is  one  of  the  noblest  figures  in  life  as 
well  as  in  literature ;  and  these  Letters  place 
her  on  a  higher  pedestal  than  ever.' 

Let  me  quote  from  the  same  report  in 
the  Times  the  further  statement  of  his 
opinions  given  by  this  well-known  critic,  as 
to  the  sentiments  revealed  in  these  Letters  : 

'Mr.  Shorter,'  affirmed  the  interviewer,  'wel- 
comed the  publication  of  the  letters  in  the  'Times 
"  as  giving  the  last  and  final  word  on  an  old  and 
needless  controversy."  "  Personally,"  he  said,  "  I 
have  always  held  the  view  that  those  letters  were 
actuated  only  by  the  immense  enthusiasm  of  a 
woman  desiring  comradeship  and  sympathy  with  a 
man  of  the  character  of  Professor  Heger.  There 

39 


THE  SECRET  OF 


was  no  sort  of  great  sorrow  on  her  part  because 
Professor  Heger  was  a  married  man,  and  it  is 
plain  in  her  letters  that  she  merely  desired 
comradeship  with  a  great  man.  When  Charlotte 
Bronte  made  her  name  famous  with  her  best- 
known  novel,  she  experienced  much  the  same 
adulation  from  admirers  of  both  sexes  as  she 
had  already  poured  upon  her  teacher.  She 
found  that  literary  comradeship  she  desired  in 
half  a  dozen  male  correspondents  to  whom  she 
addressed  letters  in  every  way  as  interesting  as 
those  written  by  her  to  Professor  Heger.  There 
is  nothing  in  those  letters  of  hers,  published  now 
for  the  first  time,  that  any  enthusiastic  woman 
might  not  write  to  a  man  double  her  age,  who  was 
a  married  man  with  a  family,  and  who  had  been 
her  teacher.  When  one  considers  that  half  a 
dozen  writers  have,  in  the  past,  declared  that 
Charlotte  Bronte  was  in  love  with  Professor 
Heger,  it  is  a  surprising  thing  that  Dr.  Heger  did 
not  years  ago  publish  the  letters.  They  are  a 
complete  vindication  both  of  her  and  of  his  father, 
and,  as  such,  I  welcome  them,  as  I  am  sure  must 
all  lovers  of  the  Brontes." 

In  his  first  contention  Mr.  Clement  Shorter 
is  undeniably  right :  it  is  quite  true  that  *  the 
publication  of  these  Letters  places  Charlotte 
Bronte  on  a  higher  pedestal  than  -ever.9  But 

40 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

why  is  this  true  ?  Because  these  are  love- 
letters  of  a  very  rare  and  wonderful  character^ 
because  the  passionate  tragical  emotion  that 
throbs  through  them  is  a  love  that,  recog- 
nised as  hopeless,  as  unrequited,  makes  only 
one  claim  ;  that,  precisely  because  it  makes  no 
other^  it  has  a  right  to  be  accepted  and  to 
live.  Now  this  sort  of  love  is  a  very  rare 
and  wonderful  emotion^  that  only  a  noble  being 
can  feel  ;  and  that  although  it  is  hopeless , 
tragical^  is  nevertheless  a  splendid  fact^  that 
renders  it  absurd  to  deny  that  sublime  unselfish- 
ness is  a  capacity  of  human  nature.  And, 
again,  these  letters  place  Charlotte  Bronte 
'on  a  higher  pedestal  than  ever,'  because  in 
them  her  vocation  and  gift  of  expressing 
her  own  emotions  in  a  way  that  makes 
them  '  vibrate '  in  us  like  living  feelings  is 
here  carried  to  its  height.  So  that  these 
personal  letters,  more  even  than  the  pictured 
emotions  of  Lucy  Snowe,  stand  out  as  a 
record  of  romantic  love  that  (in  so  far  as 
I  know)  has  never  before  been  rivalled.  It 
is  true  we  have  the  romantic  love-letters  of 
Abelard  and  Helo'ise,  and  the  letters  in  the 
New  Helo'ise  of  Saint-Preux  to  Julie,  and  of 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Julie  to  Saint-Preux,  after  their  separation, 
as  beautiful  examples  of  love  surviving  hope 
of  happiness;  and  Sainte-Beuve  has  quoted, 
as  examples  of  the  tragical  disinterested 
passion  of  a  love  that  claims  no  return,  but 
only  the  right  to  exist,  the  letters  of  some 
eighteenth-century  women  :  Mademoiselle 
de  TEspinasse,  Madame  de  la  Popeliniere, 
and  Mademoiselle  d'Aisse.  But  in  none 
of  these  historic  love-letters  (so,  at  least,  it 
seems  to  me)  does  one  feel,  with  the  same 
truth  and  strength  as  in  these  recently 
published  letters  of  Charlotte  Bronte  to 
M.  Heger,  the  '  vibration  '  of  this  tragical, 
hopeless,  romantic  love,  that  asks  for  no- 
thing but  acceptance,  that  does  not  c  seek  its 
own ' — the  love  that  only  asks  to  give, 
compared  with  which  all  other  sorts  of  love, 
that  do  seek  their  own  and  claim  return,  are 
as  sounding  brass  and  a  tinkling  cymbal. 

But  now,  if  we  were  to  accept  the  view  of 
these  letters,  that  they  do  not  express  love  at 
all,  but  merely  the  writer's  * desire  of  'comrade- 
ship with  a  great  man'' :  and  that  * 'after  she  had 
become  famous  "she  found  that  literary  comrade- 
ship she  desired^  in  half  a  dozen  male  correspon- 

42 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

dents )  to  whom  she  addressed  letters  in  every  way 
as  interesting  as  those  written  by  her  to  M. 
Heger"*\  and  that  * there  is  nothing  in  these 
letters  that  any  enthusiastic  woman  might  not  write 
to  a  man  double  her  age,  who  was  a  married  man 
with  a  family \  and  who  had  been  her  teacher* — 
if  we  could  accept  all  these  views,  could  we 
then  hold  the  opinion  that  '  the  publication 
of  these  letters  places  Charlotte  on  a  higher 
pedestal  than  ever '  ? 

It  seems  to  me,  on  the  contrary,  that  then 
we  should  find  ourselves  compelled  to  admit 
that  Charlotte  Bronte  had  fallen  very  much 
in  our  esteem  as  a  result  of  the  publication 
of  these  Letters.  For  whilst  romantic  love 
is  a  noble  sentiment  that  does  honour  to  the 
heart  that  feels  it,  an  '  immense  enthusiasm 
for  literary  comradeship  with  great  men  '  is  not 
necessarily^  nor  generally  even,  a  commend- 
able sentiment.  It  is  very  often  merely  a 
rather  vulgar  and  selfish  persistency  in  claim- 
ing the  time  and  attention  of  busy  people 
who  don't  want  the  comradeship;  and  I 
suppose  there  are  very  few  people  in  the 
least  degree  famous  who  have  not  been 
harrassed  by  the  c  enthusiasm  '  of  professing 

43 


THE  SECRET  OF 


admirers  who  have  nothing  to  do  them- 
selves, and  who  want  busy  men  or  women 
of  letters  to  correspond  with  them.  And 
if  a  desire  of  comradeship  with  M.  Heger 
had  really  been  the  sentiment  and  motive 
of  Charlotte's  letters  to  him,  after  she  left 
Bruxelles,  then  the  fact  that  she  continued 
to  write  to  him  although  he  did  not  answer 
her  letters  would  prove  that  she  was  insist- 
ing upon  being  the  c  comrade '  of  some  one 
who  did  not  want  her.  Again,  if  the  tone 
and  terms  of  these  Letters  to  M.  Heger  in 
1845  were  the  same  that  she  employed  with 
c  half  a  dozen  other  male  correspondents^  after 
she  became  a  famous  writer,  well  Charlotte 
would 'fall  in  our  estimation,  both  as  a  writer, 
who  ought  to  know  how  to  avoid  extra- 
vagant language,  and  as  a  self-respecting 
woman  who  should  not  have  allowed  her 
enthusiasm  for  literary  comradeship  to  in- 
duce her  to  repeat  experiences  that,  without 
loss  of  dignity,  one  cannot  pass  through 
more  than  once  in  a  lifetime. 

Happily,  however,  attention  to  facts 
proves  that  none  of  the  conditions  that,  if 
they  had  existed,  would  have  rendered  the 

44 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

writing  of  these  Letters  discreditable  to  Char- 
lotte's reputation,  can  be  accepted  as  in  the 
least  credible.  It  is  not  credible  that  her 
sentiment  for  M.  Heger  was  that  of  intel- 
lectual enthusiasm  for  a  great  man  double 
her  age  ;  because,  to  begin  with,  M.  Heger 
was  not  double  Charlotte  Bronte's  age,  but 
only  seven  years  her  senior.  About  this 
question  there  can  be  no  dispute.  M.  Heger 
was  born  in  1809  ;  and  Charlotte  Bronte  in 
1 8 1 6.  In  1 844  Charlotte  then  was  twenty- 
eight,  and  M.  Heger  thirty-five  years  of 
age,  and  given  the  fact  that  women  lose 
their  youth  first,  M.  Heger  had  precisely 
the  age  that  would  render  him  most  sym- 
pathetic to  a  woman  who  was  still  young 
but  who  had  left  girlhood  behind  her. 
Again,  M.  Heger  was  not  a  *  Great  Man?  in 
the  sense  of  being  either  a  celebrity,  or  an 
original  genius  with  gifts  or  qualities  of  an 
order  calculated  to  kindle  intellectual  hero- 
worship  ;  and  he  was  further  a  dictatorial 
and  ingrained  Professor,  the  very  last  person 
on  earth  to  offer  literary  comradeship  to  a 
former  pupil.  The  Director  of  the  Pension- 
nat  in  thejRue  d'Isabelle,  and  the  former 

45 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Prefet  des  iLtudes  at  the  Brussels  Athene e  (who 
had  resigned  this  post  when  religious  instruc- 
tion, made  a  free  subject,  was  excluded,  as 
a  compulsory  Catholic  training  from  the 
college  curriculum)  was  a  man  of  talent, 
who  had  weight  in  Catholic  circles,  and  was 
recognised  in  his  character  of  a  Professor  as 
one  with  an  admirable  gift  for  teaching,  even 
by  the  enemies  of  his  religious  convictions  ; 
but  he  was  not  in  any  way,  save  as  a  teacher, 
a  distinguished  or  famous  personage  ;  and 
in  all  probability  if  this  English  writer  of 
genius  had  not  immortalised  him  in  the 
character  of  'Paul  Emanuel,'  M.  Heger 
would  not  have  outlived  the  affectionate 
and  respectful  remembrance  of  his  family 
and  personal  friends. 

The  method  of  testing  the  question  of 
whether  intellectual  enthusiasm,  or  tragical 
romantic  love  is  the  sentiment  revealed  in 
these  Letters  is  to  read  the  Letters  themselves 
— in  the  light  of  a  true  impression  of  the  real 
relationships  (when  they  'were  written)  between 
Charlotte  Bronte  and  M.  Heger ^  that  is  to  say 
in  the  first  twelve  months  that  followed 
Charlotte's  farewell  to  the  Director  and  the 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

Directress  of  the  Pensionnat  in  the  Rue 
d'Isabelle,  in  January  1 844.  And  to  obtain 
this  right  impression,  we  have  to  see  what 
had  taken  place,  to  alter  the  original  entirely 
friendly  terms  between  Madame  Heger  and 
the  English  under-mistress,  who  during  the 
first  year  of  her  stay  in  Brussels  had  been 
a  parlour-boarder  : — for  the  story  told  in 
Villette  of  Lucy  Snowe's  arrival  at  the  Pen- 
sionnat in  the  Rue  d'lsabelle  late  at  night, 
and  with  no  place  of  shelter,  having  lost  her 
box  and  been  robbed  of  her  purse  on  the 
voyage,  is,  to  start  with,  an  incident  that  has 
no  place  in  the  true  history. 


47 


THE  SECRET  OF 


CHAPTER    III 


CHARLOTTE'S  LAST  YEAR  AT  BRUSSELS 
1842-43 

WHAT  were  Charlotte  Bronte's  real  relation- 
ships with  Monsieur  and  Madame  Heger 
when,  in  January  1844,  she  bade  them, 
what  was  to  prove,  a  final  farewell  ?  This 
is  what  has  to  be  understood  before  we  can 
read  with  a  full  sense  of  their  true  meaning  the 
tragical  impassioned  Letters  to  M.  Heger, 
written  within  the  first  two  years  of 
Charlotte's  return  to  England,  Letters  that 
not  only  place  the  authoress  of  Jane  Eyre 
and  Villette  (as  a  devotee,  and  an  exponent 
of  Romantic  love)  on  a  'higher  pedestal 
than  ever,'  but  that,  also,  explain  at  what 
cost  of  personal  anguish  she  attained  as  a 
writer  her  extraordinary  power  of  translating 
emotions  into  words,  that,  by  the  impres- 
sion they  produce  retranslate  themselves  to 
her  readers'  imagination  and  sensibilities  as 
feelings. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

We  have  always  to  remember  that  the 
relationships  between  Charlotte  and  her 
former  Professor  were  not  those  that  existed 
between  Lucy  Snowe  and  her  '  Master.' 
Paul  Emanuel  was  unmarried,  and  in  love 
with  Lucy,  although  Madame  Beck  and 
the  Jesuit,  Pere  Silas, — and  in  the  end 
Destiny — prevented  the  love-story  from 
reaching  a  happy  ending. 

Nor  were  these  relationships,  as  the  facts 
of  the  case  reveal  them,  those  imagined  by 
Mr.  Clement  Shorter  ;  where  e  it  was  no  cause 
of  grief  to  Charlotte  that  M.  Heger  was 
married*  because  her  enthusiasm  for  him 
was  that  of  simple  hero-worship  for  a 
great  man.  Nor  yet  were  these  relation- 
ships, when  she  left  Bruxelles  in  1844  (nor 
had  they  been  for  some  ten  months  before 
that  date),  the  same  relationships  (of  trustful 
friendship  on  the  one  hand  and  sympathetic 
interest  on  the  other)  that  had  existed 
between  Charlotte  and  the  Director  and 
Directress  of  the  Pensionnat  in  the  Rue 
d'Isabelle  when,  a  year  earlier  (in  January 
1843),  Charlotte  had  returned  to  Bruxelles 
alone,  in  response  to  Madame * s  as  well  as 

49  D 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Monsieur's  invitation,  to  perfect  her  own 
French,  and  to  receive  a  small  salary  as 
English  Mistress.  These  first  relationships 
had  continued  untroubled  for  the  first  few 
months  after  Charlotte's  return.  Thus,  in 
March  1843,  writing  to  her  friend  Ellen 
Nussey,  she  qualifies  her  complaints  of 
loneliness  in  the  Pensionnat  (without  the 
companionship  she  had  enjoyed  the 
previous  year  of  her  dearly  loved  sister 
Emily)  by  reference  to  the  kindness  of 
Madame,  as  well  as  of  Monsieur  Heger. 

*  As  I  told  you  before,'  she  writes, e  M.  and 
Madame  Heger  are  the  only  two  persons  in 
the  house  for  whom  I  really  experience 
regard  and  esteem ;  and  of  course  I  cannot  be 
always  with  them,  nor  even  very  often. 
They  told  me,  when  I  first  returned,  that  I 
was  to  consider  their  sitting-room  my 
sitting-room,  and  to  go  there  whenever  I 
was  not  engaged  in  the  schoolroom.  This, 
however,  I  cannot  do.  In  the  daytime  it 
is  a  public  room,  where  music-masters  and 
mistresses  are  constantly  passing  in  and  out  ; 
and  in  the  evening  I  will  not,  and  ought 
not,  to  intrude  on  M.  and  Madame  Heger 

5° 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  their  children.  Thus  I  am  a  good  deal 
by  myself;  but  that  does  not  signify.  I 
now  regularly  give  English  lessons  to 
M.  Heger  and  his  brother-in-law.  They 
get  on  with  wonderful  rapidity,  especially 
the  first.1 

So  that,  up  to  this  date,  no  cloud  is  vis- 
ible. But  by  May  29  there  is  a  cloud  above 
the  horizon.  It  is  no  bigger  than  '  a  man's 
hand  '  as  yet :  but  it  is  charged  with  elec- 
tricity, and  one  knows  the  storm  is  gather- 
ing. This  time  Charlotte  is  writing  to 
Emily,  who  never  liked  M.  Heger  for  her 
part.  c  Things  wag  on  much  as  usual  here, 
only  Mile.  Blanche  and  Mile.  Hausse  are  at 
present  on  a  system  of  war  without  quarter. 
They  hate  each  other  like  two  cats.  Mile. 
Blanche  frightens  Mile.  Hausse  by  her  white 
passions,  for  they  quarrel  venomously ; 
Mile.  Hausse  complains  that  when  Mile. 
Blanche  is  in  a  fury  "  elle  rfa  pas  de  /evres." 
I  find  also  that  Mile.  Sophie  dislikes  Mile. 
Blanche  extremely.  She  says  she  is  heartless, 
insincere  and  vindictive,  which  epithets,  I 
assure  you,  are  richly  deserved.  Also  IJind 

1   Life  ofC.  B.,  p.  254. 
51 


THE  SECRET  OF 


she  is  the  regular  spy  of  Madame  Heger,  to 
'whom  she  reports  everything.  Also  she  invents^ 
which  I  should  not  have  thought.  I  am  [not] 
richly  off  for  companionship  in  these  parts. 
Of  late  days^  M.  and  Madame  Heger  rarely 
speak  to  me;  and  I  really  don't  pretend  to  care  a 
Jig  for  anybody  else  in  the  establishment.  You 
are  not  to  suppose  by  that  expression  that  I 
am  under  the  influence  of  warm  affection  for 
Madame  Heger.  /  am  convinced  she  does  not 
like  me :  why,  I  can't  tell.  (O  Charlotte  !) 
Nor  do  I  think  she  herself  has  any  definite  reason 
for  this  aversion.  (!)  But  for  one  thing,  she 
cannot  understand  why  I  do  not  make 
intimate  friends  of  Mesdames  Blanche, 
Sophie  and  Hausse.  M.  Heger  is  won- 
drously  influenced  by  Madame:  and  I  should 
not  wonder  if  he  disapproves  very  much  of 
my  unamiable  want  of  sociability.  He  has 
already  given  me  a  brief  lecture  on  universal 
bienveillance ;  and  perceiving  that  I  don't 
improve  in  consequence,  I  fancy  he  has 
taken  to  considering  me  as  a  person  to  be  let 
alone,  left  to  the  error  of  her  ways,  and 
consequently  he  has,  in  a  great  measure, 
withdrawn  the  light  of  his  countenance  ; 

5* 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  I  get  on  from  day  to  day,  in  a  Robinson 
Crusoe  like  condition,  very  lonely.  That 
does  not  signify  ;  in  other  respects  I  have 
nothing  substantial  to  complain  of,  nor  is 
even  this  a  cause  of  complaint.  Except  for 
the  loss  of  M.  Heger' s  goodwill  (if  I  have  lost 
it,}  I  care  for  none  of  'em.'  * 

Let  us  see  what  this  letter,  written  eight 
months  before  Charlotte  left  Bruxelles,  tells 
us  about  the  altered  facts  of  the  relationships 
between  herself  and  the  Directress  and 
Director  of  the  School.  First,  it  is  no  longer 
Monsieur  and  Madame  Heger  who  are  the 
only  people  Charlotte  cares  about  in  the 
establishment,  but  it  is  only  the  goodwill  of 
M.  Heger  that  she  would  grieve  to  lose.  And 
Madame  Heger,  who  so  kindly  invited 
her  to  consider  the  family  sitting-room 
hers,  now  takes  no  notice  of  her,  and, 
Charlotte  knows  it,  has  taken  an  aversion  to 
her.  And  when  M.  Heger  says,  '  Don't 
you  think,  "  Mees  Charlotte,"  who  is  lonely 
without  her  sister  Emily,  should  be  taken 
more  notice  of?'  Madame  Heger  replies 
coldly:  'If  "Mees"  is  lonely,  it  is  her  own  fault. 

1  Life,  p.  258. 

53 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Why  does  she  not  make  friends  'with  her  com- 
peer's,  Mesdemoiselles  Blanche^  Sophie  and  Hausse? 
They  are  of  her  rank  ;  they  follow  the  same 
profession  ;  no,  this  young  Englishwoman  is 
full  of  the  pride  and  narrowness  of  her  race  ! 
She  is  without  bienveillance :  she  esteems 
herself  better  than  others,  she  makes  her 
own  unhappiness  ;  and  it  is  not  for  her  good  to 
single  her  out  amongst  the  other  excellent  under- 
mistresses  as  we  have  done.  Let  her  make 
herself  friends  amongst  them  :  let  her  learn  to 
be  amiable?  And  M.  Heger,  who  thinks 
there  is  something  true  in  this,  because  his 
unalterable  opinion  is  that  it  belongs  to  the 
English  character,  and  to  the  Protestant 
creed,  to  be  proud,  narrow,  unamiable  and 
without  benevolence,  lectures  Charlotte"* 
in  this  sense.  Here  are  the  facts  of  the 
situation  in  May  1843. 

Now  what  has  happened  in  these  few 
months  to  so  change  the  relationships  be- 
tween Charlotte  and  Madame  Heger,  and 
to  render  Monsieur  Heger — under  Madame *s 
influence — less  friendly  and  helpful  than  he 
had  formerly  been,  in  his  efforts  to  en- 
courage the  studies,  and  brighten  by  gifts 

54 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

of  books,  and  talks  about  them,  the  solitude 
of  the  English  teacher  ?  It  is  not  very 
difficult  to  discover  the  cause  of  the  change, 
if  only  critics  with  psychological  insight 
would  employ  this  quality,  not  to  fabricate 
problems  out  of  false  impressions,  but  to 
penetrate  the  true  significance  of  the 
evidence  that  lies  open  to  one,  of  the  actual 
circumstances  and  facts. 

The  circumstance  that  explains  the  fact 
of  Madame  Heger's  altered  conduct  and 
feeling  towards  the  English  under-mistress 
whom  only  a  few  months  earlier  she  had 
invited  to  use  her  own  sitting-room,  and 
to  regard  herself  as  a  member  of  the  family, 
and  whom  now  she  scarcely  speaks  to,  and 
thinks  should  find  companions  with  the 
other  under-mistresses,  is  a  discovery  that 
Madame  probably  made,  before  even  Char- 
lotte herself  had  fully  recognised  what  had 
happened  ?  This  discovery  is  that  a 
change  has  taken  place  in  Charlotte's 
sentiment  towards  her  c  Master  in  litera- 
ture '  ;  a  sentiment  that  at  first  had  not 
transgressed  the  limits  of  a  cordial  and 
affectionate  appreciation  of  his  kindness 

55 


THE  SECRET  OF 


and  of  his  talent  and  charm  and  power  as  a 
teacher — approved  of  by  Madame  Heger  as 
a  becoming  sentiment  in  this  young  person, 
convenient,  c  convenable.'  But  as  Char- 
lotte's exclusive  pleasure  in  M.  Heger 's 
society  and  conversation  increases,  with 
her  distaste  for  the  society  and  conversa- 
tion of  every  one  else  with  whom  she  is 
now  in  daily  contact,  and  as  the  charm  of 
his  original  personality  grows,  with  her 
sense  of  the  natural  disparity  between  her- 
self and  the  self-controlled  Directress,  whose 
rule  of  life  is  respect  for  what  is  con- 
venient, in  the  French  sense  of  la  convey- 
ance (i.e.  what  is  becoming)  and  of  revolt 
against  the  vulgarity  and  profligacy  she 
finds  as  the  distinguishing  characteristics 
of  her  fellow-governesses,  this  sentiment 
becomes  transformed  (insensibly  and  fatally, 
without  her  knowledge  or  will)  into  a 
passionate  personal  devotion  —  in  other 
words,  into  a  sentiment  that  does  transgress 
very  seriously  indeed  the  limits  of  the  sort 
of  feeling  that  Madame  Heger,  in  her 
double  character  of  directress  of  a  highly 
esteemed  Pensionnat  de  Demoiselles,  and  of 

56 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

the  wife  of  Monsieur  Heger — esteems  e  con- 
venient/ in  the  case  of  an  under-mistress 
in  her  establishment.  It  was  not  a  question 
of  ordinary  jealousy  at  all.  Madame  Heger,  a 
much  more  attractive  woman  than  Charlotte 
Bronte  in  so  far  as  her  personal  appearance 
was  concerned,  was  absolutely  convinced  of 
the  affection  and  fidelity  of  her  husband, 
and  of  the  entirely  and  exclusively  profes- 
sorial interest  he  took  in  assisting  this 
clever  and  zealous  and  meritorious  daughter 
of  an  evangelical  Pastor,  to  qualify  herself 
for  a  schoolmistress  in  her  own  country.  It 
was  entirely  a  question  of  the  c  inconvenience  ' 
— the  unbecoming  character  of  this  un- 
fortunate infatuation,  that  renders  it  entirely 
intolerable  ;  something  that  must  be  got  rid 
of  at  once  ;  but  as  quietly  as  possible,  with- 
out exciting  remark,  and  with  as  much 
consideration  for  this  imprudent,  unhappy 
'  Mees  Charlotte  '  as  possible.  The  whole 
affair  is  a  misfortune,  of  course,  '  un 
malheur '  :  but  what  one  has  to  do,  now  it 
has  arrived,  is  to  guard  against  even 
greater  *  malheurs '  for  everybody  con- 
cerned. For  'Mees  Charlotte'  herself, 

57 


THE  SECRET  OF 


first  of  all — what  a  c  malheur '  should  this 
'infatuation/  involuntary  and  blameless  in 
intention,  no  doubt,  but  so  utterly  incon- 
venient, betray  itself  in  some  regrettable 
exhibition  of  feeling,  most  humiliating  to  her- 
self, and  most  distressing  to  her  only  parent, 
the  respectable  widowed  evangelical  Pastor 
in  Yorkshire  !  And  then  for  the  Pension- 
nat,  what  a  'malheur'  should  any  gossip  arise: 
and  what  sort  of  an  effect  would  it  produce 
upon  the  mind  of  parents  of  pupils,  who 
most  naturally  would  object  to  the  know- 
ledge of  the  existence  even  of  a  sentiment 
so  inconvenient  as  this  being  brought  to 
the  knowledge  of  their  young  daughters  ? 
And  confronted  with  these  perils,  Madame 
Heger's  conclusion  upon  the  only  way  of 
avoiding  them,  is  really  not  a  very 
unreasonable  nor  unkind  one.  It  is  that 
the  sooner  '  Mees  Bronte '  returns  to  her 
home  in  Yorkshire,  the  better  for  herself, 
and  for  the  interests  and  the  tranquillity 
of  the  Director  and  the  Directress  of  the 
Pensionnat  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle :  who 
wish  to  sever  their  relationships  with 
her  on  friendly  terms  ;  who,  in  the  future, 

58 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

when  she  has  cured  herself  of  this  unhappy 
extravagance  (as  no  doubt  her  good  sense 
and  excellent  upbringing  will  assist  her 
to  do)  hope  to  renew  their  intercourse 
with  her  ;  but  who,  in  the  circumstances 
that  have  arisen,  think  it  better  all  in- 
timacy should  be  suspended. 

Nor,  having  formed  this  conclusion,  was 
Madame  Heger's  method  of  endeavouring 
to  force  Charlotte  to  adopt  it  also,  either 
wilfully  unkind  or  inconsiderate.  Her 
method  was  to  convey  forcibly  to  Charlotte's 
knowledge  without  any  needless  humiliating 
explanations^  that  she,  the  Directress  of  the 
Pensionnat  where  Charlotte  was  under- 
mistress,  has  penetrated  the  secret  of  her 
feelings  towards  M.  Heger,  and  conse- 
quently that  the  old  terms  between  herself 
and  Charlotte  have  become  impossible,  and 
that  the  necessity  has  arisen  to  assert  her 
claims  and  to  establish  the  rules  that  must  be 
observed  in  the  ordering  of  the  Pensionnat 
and  of  the  staff  of  teachers  for  which  she 
is  responsible.  Without  discussions  or  re- 
criminations in  connection  with  the  reasons 
for  this  decision,  these  mere  reasons,  well 

59 


THE  SECRET  OF 


known  to  Miss  Bronte  herself,  convince 
her  that  it  is  not  convenient  c  Mees '  should 
continue  a  teacher,  or  even  an  inmate,  in 
her  school  any  more ;  and  surely  this 
circumstance  alone  should  point  out  to 
'  Mees '  herself,  what  she  ought  to  do  ? 
Let  her  do  this,  let  her  take  the  opportunity 
offered  her  of  relieving  Madame  Heger  of 
the  painful  necessity  of  touching  upon 
distressing  subjects,  and  the  secret  they 
share  shall  never  be  made  known  to  any 
one,  not  even  to  M.  Heger  himself,  who  is 
entirely  unconscious  of  it.  An  explanation 
could  easily  be  found  by  c  Mees '  for  the 
necessity  of  her  return  to  England  : — her 
aged  father's  infirmities,  the  establishment 
of  the  school  that  she  is  now  qualified  to 
manage,  etc. — and  all  this  matter  will 
arrange  itself  quietly.  To  bring  Charlotte  to 
dismiss  herself  vf$s  Madame  Heger 's  purpose  : 
but  in  view  of  the  slowness  and  reluctance 
of  this  obstinate  Englishwoman  to  recognise 
what  was  'becoming/  and  expected  from 
her,  the  immediate  object  became  to  guard 
against  any  self-betrayal  by  Charlotte  of  her 
state  of  feeling  to  other  members  of  the 

60 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

establishment,  and  especially  to  M.  Heger, 
whom  Madame  knew  to  be  entirely  innocent 
of  any  warm  feeling  resembling  romantic 
sentiment  for  the  homely  but  intelligent  and 
zealous  Englishwoman,  whose  progress  under 
his  instruction  and  capacity  for  appreciating 
good  literature  made  her  interesting  to  him 
as  a  pupil,  whilst  her  meritorious  courage 
in  working  to  qualify  herself  to  earn  her 
own  bread  as  an  instructress  herself  claimed 
his  approval — but  whom  he  had  not  as 
yet  suspected  of  a  tragical  passion  for 
him.  And  Madame  Heger  esteemed  it  most 
undesirable  he  should  ever  make  the  discovery. 
And  therefore  her  immediate  care  was  to 
guard  against  the  occasion  of  such  a  revela- 
tion being  given  :  and  therefore  she  endeav- 
ours to  stop  private  lessons  given  by  M. 
Heger  to  Charlotte,  or  English  lessons 
given  by  her  in  return  ;  therefore  too,  she 
works  to  prevent  any  intercourse  or 
meetings  between  the  Professor  and  this 
particular  pupil,  outside  of  the  presence  of 
spectators  and  listeners,  whose  unsympathetic 
but  attentive  eyes  and  ears  will  impose 
restraint  upon  this  extravagant  Charlotte  ; 

61 


THE  SECRET  OF 


so  little  under  the  control  of  good  sense  and 
respect  for  what  is  becoming. 

But  now  these  tactics  followed  by 
Madame  Heger,  although  from  her  own 
point  of  view  they  were  as  considerate  and 
judicious  as  the  interests  of  Charlotte,  the 
Pensionnat,  and  c  convenience '  permitted, 
and  although  no  personal  jealousy,  vindic- 
tiveness  nor  malice  entered  into  them, 
nevertheless  from  Charlotte  s  point  of  'view 
were  intolerable1  and  cruel ;  and  the  torments 
they  inflicted  upon  her  during  the  long 
seven  months  she  lived  through  this  inces- 
sant conflict  with  Madame  Heger,  under 
cover  of  an  outer  show  of  politeness  on  both 
sides,  were  precisely  the  same  torments  of 
cheated  expectancy,  suspense,  thwarted  hope, 
disappointments,  that  she  has  painted  in 
Villette,  and  the  Professor,  as  inflicted  upon 
the  hapless  governesses  Lucy  Snowe  and 
Frances  Henri,  by  those  two  cruel,  pitiless 
head-mistresses  Madame  Beck  and  Mile. 
Zora'ide  Reuter,  Yes : — but  there  was  all 
the  difference  in  the  world  between  the  cir- 
cumstances arranged  by  the  authoress  in  her 
two  novels,  and  the  circumstances  as  a  mis- 

62 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

chievous  destiny  had  entangled  them  in  the 
true  history. 

In  the  stories  made  to  please  her  fancy  by 
Charlotte,  we  have  in  Villette  Paul  Emanuel 
unmarried — and  in  love  with  Lucy  Snowe  ; 
but  by  the  base  contrivances  of  Madame 
Beck,  a  Jesuit  priest,  Pere  Silas,  has  been  called 
in,  to  stir  up  superstitious  dread  of  allying 
himself  with  a  heretic  in  the  mind  of  the 
good  Catholic  that  Paul  was,  and  so  prevent 
him  from  carrying  through  certain  tentative 
indications  of  the  state  of  his  affections  that 
have  awakened  and  justified  the  passionate 
but  timid  and  self-despising  Lucy  Snowe. 
Nothing  then  can  be  more  plain  than  the 
position  here — Paul  Emanuel  and  Lucy 
Snowe  are  being  divided,  and  trouble  is 
being  created,  by  a  horrid,  jealous,  mis- 
chievous Madame  Beck,  who  wants  Paul 
Emanuel  to  marry  her,  although  she  knows 
he  loves  Lucy,  and  that  Lucy  is  in  love 
with  him,  but  too  little  self-confident,  too 
feeble,  in  her  dependent  position,  to  assert 
her  claims.  In  the  Professor  it  is  much  the 
same  case,  only  Mile.  Zoraide  Reuter  is  more 
of  a  cat  than  Madame  Beck,  and  less  an  evil 

63 


THE  SECRET  OF 


genius,  who  demands  admiration  for  her  clever- 
ness whilst  Mile.  Zora'ide,  who  makes  coarse 
love  to  the  Professor,  provokes  contempt. 

Well  but  now  here  is  the  real  case. 
Madame  Heger  knows  that  here  is  the 
English  daughter  of  an  Evangelical  Pastor, 
who  (although  she  is  old  enough  to  look 
after  herself),  is  nevertheless  under  her 
(Madame's)  protection,  and  behold  this 
young  woman  has  taken  it  into  her  head  to 
conceive  a  most  inconvenient  infatuation  for 
her  husband,  M.  Heger  !  Now  how  is  one 
to  meet  this  situation  in  the  best  way  for 
everybody  ?  Happily  the  secret  lies  between 
herself  and  Mees  Charlotte  :  it  rests  with 
Mees  to  take  herself  out  of  harm's  way :  and 
all  is  safe.  But  that  is  what  she  will  not  do. 
So  here  you  have  the  position  :  this  grown- 
up, obstinate  Englishwoman,  with  her  c  in- 
convenient '  passion,  always  on  the  verge  of 
exhibiting  her  sentiments  in  a  way  that 
may  inform  M.  Heger — who  is  the  best  .of 
men  ;  most  honourable,  but  still  a  man — 
who  may  or  may  not  see  how  serious  this 
is  :  who  may  tell  one,  '  Let  me  talk  reason  to 
her,'  which  is  the  last  course  to  take  !  It 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

is  true,  Madame  will  have  said  to  herself, 
'  I  might  take  matters  into  my  hands ; 
and  since  she  has  no  sense  of  <  convenience ' 
herself,  I  might  say  :  '  Mees,  I  exact  this 
of  you :  immediately  you  make  up  your 
trunks,  and  return  to  Yorkshire  ;  you  start 
to-morrow.'  Yes,  but  what  happens  then  ? 
There  are  observations, — indignation  is  ex- 
cited. M.  Heger  will  say  to  me,  'What 
now  is  this  sudden  attitude  you  take  up 
towards  Mees  ?  it  is  not  just.'  And  if  I 
explain,  he  may  say  :  c  You  imagine  things  ; 
you  women  are  not  good  to  each  other.' 
Or  he  may  say :  '  Let  me  talk  to  Mees 
Charlotte^  and  then  there  will  be  attaques  de 
nerfs — who  can  say  ?  No,  there  is  only 
one  thing  to  do  :  as  this  Englishwoman  has 
not  herself  any  sense  of  c  convenience.'  We 
must  be  patient  until  the  end  of  the  year, 
when  her  term  is  finished.  Then  she  goes, 
arrive  what  may.  And,  meanwhile,  one 
must  support  it  ;  only  she  must  not  meet 
M.  Heger  alone  :  and  one  must  constantly 
take  precautions,  in  this  sense,  against 
scenes.' 

Well,  was  there  anything  very  cruel,  or 
65  E 


THE  SECRET  OF 


hard-hearted,  or  vindictive,  in  Madame 
Heger's  conduct  ?  If  you  are  a  psychologist, 
put  yourself  in  her  place.  What  could  she 
have  done  with  this  entanglement  of  cir- 
cumstances, all  menacing  what  she  most 
valued,  a  watchful  preservation  of  '  con- 
venience,' most  necessary  in  a  Pensionnat  de 
Jeunes  Filles  of  high  repute  ?  If  any  one 
will  suggest  a  plan  that  would  have  been 
more  considerate  to  Charlotte  than  the  one 
she  took,  I  should  very  much  like  to  hear 
what  plan  ?  Even  then,  in  the  light  of  what 
I  know  of  Madame  Heger's  incapability  of 
a  deliberate  desire  to  torture,  or  inflict 
severe  punishment  on  any  pupil,  or  teacher, 
or  living  thing,  I  should  still  protest  confi- 
dently that  in  all  she  did — that  sweet  and 
kind  old  schoolmistress  of  mine — in  the 
days  when  she  was  twenty  years  younger 
than  when  I  knew  her — she  meant  to  be 
considerate  and  kind. 

Without  attempting  to  decide  who,  be- 
tween Charlotte  and  Madame  Heger,  was 
to  blame,  or  whether  either  of  them  were 
to  blame,  here,  at  any  rate,  we  have  the 
conditions  of  feeling  between  these  two 

66 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

women  :  each  exasperated  against  the  other, 
under  the  strain  of  a  forced  politeness,  during 
the  last  seven  months  of  Charlotte's  resid- 
ence in  Bruxelles.  No  doubt,  for  both  of 
them  the  strain  was  great.  All  this  time 
(without  saying  it  out  aloud)  Madame 
Heger  was  forcing  upon  Charlotte's  atten- 
tion, the  '  inconvenience '  of  her  presence  in 
the  Pensionnat ;  the  necessity  for  her  return 
to  England.  All  this  time  Charlotte — out- 
wardly compliant  with  all  the  demands 
made  upon  her,  that  keep  her  writing  letters 
at  Madame's  dictation  (in  the  hours  when 
Monsieur  is  giving  bis  lessons  in  class) ,  that 
send  her  upon  messages  to  the  other  end 
of  Bruxelles  (upon  holidays  when  Monsieur's 
habit  is  to  trim  the  vine  above  the  Berceau  in 
the  garden) — all  this  time,  Charlotte's  bitter 
protest  spoke  out  in  the  gaze  she  fastened 
on  the  Directress  :  '  Merciless  woman  that 
you  are!  you  who  have  everything  ;  who 
are  his  wife,  the  mother  of  his  children, 
whom  he  loves;  who  will  enjoy  his  con- 
versation and  his  society,  and  the  pleasant 
home  you  share  with  him,  all  your  life; 
and  who  grudge  me — I,  who  have  nothing 


THE  SECRET  OF 


of  all  this,  but  who  love  him  more — I,  who 
in  a  few  months  must  go  out  into  the  dark 
world,  without  the  light  his  presence  is  to 
me ;  without  the  music  his  voice  makes  for 
me;  without  the  delight  his  conversation  is 
to  my  mind,  and  the  complete  satisfaction  his 
society  brings  to  my  whole  nature — and  you 
grudge  me  these  few  months  of  happiness  ? 
Rich  and  cruel  woman,  who,  in  your  selfish 
life  possess  all  this,  you  are  more  cruel  than 
Dives  was  to  Lazarus  ;  you  grudge  me  even 
the  crumbs  that  fall  from  your  table.' 


68 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 


CHAPTER    IV 

THE    CONFESSIONS    AT    ST.  GUDULE 

WE  are  now  in  a  position  to  realise  the 
emotions  and  experiences  that  lasted  up  to 
the  eve  of  Charlotte's  return  to  England. 
But  there  are  two  events  that  vary  the  in- 
cessant conflict  with  Madame  Heger  ;  and 
that  help  to  form  the  basis  of  real  experi- 
ences, expressed  in  the  portraits  (that  are 
not  historical  pictures)  of  Zoraide  Reuter 
and  of  Madame  Beck.  These  two  events 
also  re-appear,  as  scenes  in  Villette^  that  did  not 
take  place  in  the  <way  the  authoress  relates  them ; 
but  that  put  us  in  possession  of  the  parallel 
facts  in  Charlotte's  true  career  :  where  she 
felt  the  very  same  emotions  she  describes  in 
the  novel.  The  first  event  gives  us  the 
actual,  the  original  history,  of  what  in  Villette 
reappears  in  the  imaginary  account  of  Lucy 
Snowe's  Confession:  and  serves  there  to  intro- 
duce us  to  the  Jesuit  who  is  half  a  spy  and 


THE  SECRET  OF 

Y  - 

half  a  saint — Pere  Silas.  In  Charlotte's  life 
the  event,  as  it  is  related  by  her  in  a  letter 
to  Emily,  took  place  during  that  long  and 
solitary  vacation  in  the  empty  Pensionnat, 
where,  from  August  to  October  1843,  Char- 
lotte was  left  to  face  the  position  now  made 
for  her  by  Madame  Heger's  discovery  of  the 
Secret  that,  possessed  by  her  enemy,  could 
not  remain  hidden  from  Charlotte  herself. 

Charlotte's  letter  to  Emily  begins  by  de- 
scribing the  desolation  of  this  large  house, 
with  its  deserted  class-rooms, %  and  silent 
garden,  and  galerie,  and  for  her  solitary 
companion  only  the  repulsive-minded  and 
malicious  Mademoiselle  Blanche,  whom  she 
has  described  in  an  earlier  letter  as  a  spy 
of  Madame  Heger's. 

'  I  should  inevitably,'  she  writes,  c  fall  into 
the  gulf  of  low  spirits  if  I  stayed  always  by 
myself.  .  .  .  Yesterday  I  went  on  a  pil- 
grimage to  the  cemetery,  and  far  beyond  it,  on 
to  a  hill  where  there  was  nothing  but  fields 
as  far  as  the  horizon.  When  I  came  back 
it  was  evening,  but  I  had  such  a  repugnance 
to  return  to  the  house  which  contained 
nothing  that  I  cared  for,  that  I  kept  tread- 

7° 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

ing  the  narrow  streets  in  the  neighbourhood 
of  the  Rue  d'lsabelle,  and  avoiding  it.  I 
found  myself  opposite  to  Ste.  Gudule  ;  and 
the  bell,  whose  voice  you  know,  began  to 
toll  for  evening  salut.  I  went  in  quite 
alone  (which  procedure  you  will  say  is  not 
much  like  me),  wandered  about  the  aisles 
(where  a  few  old  women  were  saying  their 
prayers),  till  vespers.  I  stayed  till  they  were 
over.  Still  I  could  not  leave  the  church 
nor  force  myself  to  go  home — to  school,  I 
mean.  An  odd  whim  came  into  my  head. 
In  a  solitary  part  of  the  cathedral  six  or 
seven  people  still  remained,  kneeling  by  the 
Confessionals.  In  two  Confessionals  I  saw 
a  Priest.  I  felt  as  if  I  did  not  care  what  I 
did,  provided  it  was  not  absolutely  wrong, 
and  that  it  served  to  vary  my  life  and  yield 
a  moment's  interest.  I  took  a  fancy  to 
change  myself  into  a  Catholic,  and  go  and 
make  a  real  Confession  to  see  what  it  was 
like.  Knowing  me  as  you  do,  you  will 
think  this  odd,  but  when  people  are  by  them- 
selves they  have  singular  fancies.  A  penitent 
was  occupied  in  confessing.  They  do  not 
go  into  the  sort  of  pew  or  cloister  the  priest 

71 


THE  SECRET  OF 


occupies,  but  kneel  down  on  the  steps  and 
confess  through  a  grating.  Both  the  con- 
fessor and  the  penitent  whisper  very  low: 
you  can  hardly  hear  their  voices.  After  I 
had  watched  two  or  three  penitents  go,  and 
return,  I  approached  at  last,  and  knelt  down 
in  a  niche  which  was  just  vacated.  I  had 
to  kneel  there  ten  minutes  waiting,  for 
on  the  other  side  was  another  penitent,  in- 
visible to  me.  At  last  that  one  went  away, 
and  a  little  wooden  door  inside  the  grating 
opened  and  I  saw  the  Priest  leaning  his  ear 
toward  me.  I  was  obliged  to  begin,  and 
yet  I  did  not  know  a  word  of  the  formula 
with  which  they  always  commence  their 
confessions !  .  .  .  I  began  by  saying  I  was 
a  foreigner  and  had  been  brought  up  as  a 
Protestant.  The  Priest  asked  if  I  was  a 
Protestant  then.  I  somehow  could  not  tell 
a  lie,  and  said  yes.  He  replied  that  in 
that  case  I  could  not  "jouir  du  bonheur  de  la 
confessed  but  /  'was  determined  to  confess^  and 
at  last  he  said  he  would  allow  me,  because 
it  might  be  the  first  step  towards  returning 
towards  the  true  Church.  I  actually  did  con- 
fess— a  real  Confession.  When  I  had  done  he 

72 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

told  me  his  address,  and  said  that  every 
morning  I  was  to  go  to  the  Rue  du  Pare 
to  his  house,  and  he  would  reason  with  me 
and  try  to  convince  me  of  the  error  and 
enormity  of  being  a  Protestant.  I  promised 
faithfully.  Of  course,  however,  the  adven- 
ture stops  here  :  and  /  hope  I  shall  never  see 
the  Priest  again.  I  think  you  had  better  not 
tell  Papa  this.  He  will  not  understand  that 
it  was  only  a  freak,  and  will  perhaps  think  I 
am  going  to  turn  Catholic.' 

Only  '  a  freak  '  ?  —  an  c  odd  whim  '  ? 
Even  without  the  knowledge  of  the  special 
facts  we  now  possess,  could  any  serious 
student  of  Charlotte  Bronte  believe  it  ? 
Given  what  we  know  of  her  seriousness, 
of  her  religious  temper,  that  cannot  take 
spiritual  things  lightly,  of  her  rational 
Protestant  piety,  of  her  antipathy  to  Catholic 
formulas — given  all  this  as  characteristic 
of  her  aspirations, — and  as  characteristics 
of  her  personality,  shyness,  and  reserve 
carried  almost  to  morbidness — can  any  one 
believe  that  mere  ennui,  a  craving  for 
variety,  excitement,  flung  this  normally 
shamefaced,  timid  Englishwoman  down 

73 


THE  SECRET  OF 


on  her  knees,  on  the  stone  steps  of  the 
Sainte  Gudule  Confessional ;  inspired  her 
with  the  determination  needed  to  withstand 
the  Priest's  objections  to  allow  her,  as 
a  Protestant,  de  jouir  du  bonheur  de  la  confesse  ; 
compelled  her  to  insist  upon  her  claim, 
by  virtue  of  her  dire  need  of  this  '  happiness  ' 
(or  at  any  rate  of  this  relief)  of  unburthen- 
ing  her  soul  by  a  c  real  Confession '  ?  A 
real  Confession — of  what  ?  What  crime  has 
this  poof  innocent  Charlotte  on  her  con- 
science that  stands  in  such  need  of  confes- 
sion ?  No  crime,  we  may  be  sure.  Only 
the  weight,  the  misery  of  this  tragic  'Secret' ; 
too  intimate,  too  sacred  to  be  confided  even 
to  those  nearest  to  her, — even  to  Emily. 
But  now  that  her  c  enemy '  holds  it,  too 
grievous  a  secret  to  remain  unshared  with 
Some  One,  who  is  not  an  enemy,  nor  yet 
a  friend — a  stranger,  who  will  not  blush 
nor  tremble  for  her,  will  not  see  her  whilst 
she  whispers  through  the  grating  :  whom 
she  will  not  see,  or  meet  again  ; — Some 
One,  who  by  profession,  is  God's  Delegate 
of  Mercy  to  deliver  the  unwilling  offender, 
who  repents  him  of  his  secret  sins,  Some 

74 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

One  who  is  pledged,  when  he  has  given 
pardon  and  consolation,  never  to  betray  what 
be  has  heard — to  forget  it  even.  Some  One 
who,  experienced  in  offering  counsel  and 
consolation,  may  (who  can  say  ?)  offer  some 
comfort  or  advice,  assisting  her  to  extricate 
herself  from  the  snare  into  which  she  has 
fallen,  and  to  recover  safety. 

Does  one  not  know  what  the  c  Con- 
fession,' whispered  through  the  grating, 
really  was  ?  Or  can  one  doubt  what  the 
Priest's  advice  was  ?  Was  it  not  necessarily 
the  same  advice  so  urgently  forced  upon 
her  by  Madame  Heger  ?  She  must  escape 
from  the  peril  of  temptation  :  she  must 
not  show  this  tragic  passion  any  mercy  : 
she  must  break  this  spell  :  she  must  go 
back  to  England.  She  felt  she  could  not 
do  this  thing  of  herself  without  c  God's 
special  grace  preventing  her  '  ?  Therefore 
she  must  diligently  seek  to  obtain  this 
grace  by  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Catholic  Church 
— and  she  must  call  in  the  Rue  du  Pare 
— next  morning.  In  so  far  as  the  last 
recommendation  went,  we  know  Charlotte 
did  not  follow  it.  The  adventure — as  she 

75 


THE  SECRET  OF 


says  herself,  stopped  there.  Nor  is  there 
anything  in  her  own  story  to  indicate 
the  existence  of  any  real  Jesuit,  taking  the 
place  of  the  mischief-making  Saint,  Pere 
Silas,  familiar  to  readers  of  Villette.  The 
Priest  of  Ste.  Gudule  comes  to  us  as  a  more 
impressive  personage  just  because  Charlotte 
never  met  him  again. 

But  his  advice  remained  vividly  present 
to  her  recollection  we  may  feel  sure. 
On  the  23rd  October,  about  a  month 
after  this  event,  she  writes  once  more  to 
Ellen  Nussey  : — 

'  It  is  a  curious  position  to  be  so  utterly 
solitary  in  the  midst  of  numbers.  One  day 
lately  I  felt  as  if  I  could  bear  it  no  longer 
and  I  went  to  Madame  Heger  and  gave 
her  notice.  If  it  had  depended  upon  her  I 
should  certainly  have  soon  been  at  liberty.  But 
M.  Heger  having  heard  of  what  was  in 
agitation^  sent  for  me  the  day  after  and  pro- 
nounced with  vehemence  his  decision  that  I 
could  not  leave.  I  could  not  at  that  time 
have  persevered  in  my  intentions  without  ex- 
citing him  to  anger ;  and  promised  to  stay  a 
little  while  longer? 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

And  so  what  had  to  be  done  in  the 
end  was  postponed:  and  the  old  hidden 
enmity  between  Charlotte  and  Madame 
Heger  went  on  for  another  three  months. 


77 


THE  SECRET  OF 


CHAPTER   V 

THE     LEAVE-TAKING THE      SCENE      IN     THE 

CLASS-ROOM CHARLOTTE  LEAVES  BRUSSELS 

Two  other  events  that  we  know  must  have 
happened  within  a  few  days  of  Charlotte's 
departure  from  Brussels,  and  January  1844, 
are  lit  up  by  the  emotions  painted  in  Villette. 
We  cannot  doubt  that  these  emotions  were 
suffered  by  the  woman  of  genius  who  de- 
scribes them,  because  it  is,  not  imagination, 
but  remembrance,  that  has  given  these  pages 
the  magical  touch  of  life,  the  <  vibration ' 
that  translates  words  c  into  feelings,'  so  that 
we  are  not  readers,  but  witnesses,  of  what 
this  tormented  heart  endures. 

Anguish  of  suspense  ;  heart-sickness  of 
hope  deferred  ;  despair,  following  on  re- 
peated disappointment ;  rage  and  indigna- 
tion at  the  cruelty  and  injustice  of  this 
outrage  done  to  a  Love,  that  has  wronged 
no  one,  robbed  no  one,  that  has  no  desire 

78 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

to  inflict  injury  on  others  ;  yet  that  is  re- 
fused the  right  that  even  the  condemned 
criminal  is  not  refused,  —  to  bid  farewell 
to  what  he  holds  most  dear  on  earth  be- 
fore he  goes  forth  to  execution — all  these 
feelings  are  painted  in  the  wonderful  pages, 
where  the  circumstances  of  the  story  never- 
theless are  legendary,  and  belong  to  the 
parable  of  Lucy  Snowe :  but  where  the  suf- 
ferings Lucy  endures  on  the  eve  of  her 
separation  from  Paul  Emanuel  were  facts 
stored  up  in  the  experiences  of  Charlotte 
Bronte. 

Like  the  incident  of  Lucy  Snowe's  '  Con- 
fession,' the  passages  that  in  Villette  describe 
the  efforts  made  by  Madame  Beck  and  the 
Jesuit,  Pere  Silas,  to  prevent  Paul  Emanuel 
from  bidding  Lucy  farewell,  before  he  starts 
for  his  voyage  to  Basseterres  in  Gaudeloupe, 
are  pages  from  the  spiritual  life  of  Charlotte 
Bronte — taken  out  of  their  proper  frame 
of  circumstances,  and  altered  in  some  im- 
portant details.  But  outside  of  these  altera- 
tions, one  recognises  their  truthfulness,  in 
the  vivid  light  they  throw  upon  the  facts 
told  us  in  Charlotte's  correspondence. 

79 


THE  SECRET  OF 


In  the  novel,  Paul  Emanuel  is  expected 
to  visit  the  class-room  at  a  certain  hour 
and  to  take  farewell  of  his  pupils.  In  con- 
nection with  the  real  events,  it  has  to  be 
remembered  that  Charlotte  left  Bruxelles 
on  the  and  January,  that  is  to  say,  in  a 
period  when,  from  Christmas  day  to  perhaps 
the  7th  January,  there  would  be  holidays, 
and  the  Bruxelles  pupils  would  have  gone  to 
their  homes.  It  is  probable  then  that  the 
English  teacher,  before  the  breaking-up, 
would  have  taken  her  farewell  of  her  pupils 
in  the  class-rooms — this  was  the  usual  prac- 
tice when  a  teacher  was  leaving  for  good — 
and  that  M.  Heger,  whom  she  hoped  to 
have  seen  upon  this  occasion,  would  have 
been  absent. 

There  would  have  been  also  a  last  lesson 
in  class  given  by  M.  Heger  before  the 
breaking-up  for  these  short  Christmas  holi- 
days— the  last  lesson  of  his,  that  Charlotte, 
before  she  quitted  the  Pensionnat  for  ever, 
would  have  had  the  chance  of  attending. 
But,  like  Madame  Eeck^  Madame  Heger 
would  have  kept  her  English  teacher  em- 
ployed in  writing  letters  at  her  dictation,  in 

80 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

her  private  sitting-room,  whilst  this  class 
was  going  on.  Like  Lucy,  Charlotte  would 
have  broken  away  at  the  end,  when  she 
heard  the  sound  of  moving  forms,  and  shut- 
ting desks,  proving  the  lesson  ended.  But 
here  also  Madame  Heger  would  have  fol- 
lowed her  (even  as  Madame  Beck  followed 
Lucy  Snowe) — have  kept  the  under-mistress 
in  the  background,  and  then  have  taken 
possession  of  M.  Heger,  on  the  plea  of  some 
business  matter  demanding  his  attention. 

Certainly  also  (it  seems  to  me)  we  may 
believe  in  the  incident  of  the  scrap  of  paper, 
handed  by  one  of  the  smallest  girls  in  the 
school,  to  Charlotte,  after  these  two  exploits 
of  Madame  Heger 's  diplomacy,  intended  to 
avoid  the  danger — and  was  not  the  danger 
real  ? — of  an  emotional  scene  of  leave-taking, 
that  might  thwart  her  endeavour  to  get 
Charlotte  safely  out  of  the  house,  without 
any  c  inconvenient '  revelations.  M.  Heger 
may,  or  may  not,  have  been  as  ignorant 
of  all  that  was  going  on  between  his  wife 
and  '  Mees  Charlotte  '  as  Madame  Heger 
desired  him  to  be.  But  it  would  have 
been  entirely  like  him,  whether  he  knew 

81  F 


THE  SECRET  OF 


what  was  happening  or  not,  to  wish  for 
an  emotional  leave-taking  with  his  English 
pupil.  M.  Heger  liked  to  foster  a  certain 
amount  of  sensibility  in  his  relationships 
with  his  pupils — it  did  not  amount  to 
more  than  a  taste  for  dramatic  situations 
where  he  had  an  interesting  part  to  play 
that  gave  his  histrionic  talents  a  good 
field  of  exercise.  But  the  message  warn- 
ing Charlotte  c  that  he  must  see  her  at 
leisure  before  she  /£/?,  and  talk  with  her  at 
length*  appears  to  me  just  the  sort  of  message 
M.  Heger  would  have  sent.  And  more 
especially  he  would  have  acted  thus  if  in 
reality  he  had  forgotten  all  about  Charlotte** 
near  time  of  departure  and  then  had  suddenly 
remembered  it,  and  that  c  Mees J  would  feel 
hurt,  and  think  he  had  behaved  coldly  to 
her.  In  this  case  he  would  have  tried  to 
put  himself  right  and  to  persuade  her  that 
he  had  not  forgotten  at  all,  but  had  arranged 
a  special  opportunity  for  a  long  talk,  etc. 
And  Charlotte  believing  it  all,  upon  the 
strength  of  this  note,  would  have  lingered 
on  in  his  class-room,  expecting  M.  Heger, 
— who  never  appeared. 

82 


M.   HEGER   AT   SIXTY 

(He  was  born  in  1809  :  hence  thirty-four,  in  1543,  when  Charlotte 
bade  him  farewell) 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

It  seems  to  me  that,  whilst  it  is  possible 
that  Madame  Heger  may  have  prevented 
her  husband  from  keeping  the  appointment, 
it  is  also  quite  possible  that  M.  Heger  may 
have  again  forgotten  all  about  it  ?  That 
would  have  been  like  him  too, — as  I  shall 
show  by  and  by. 

But  what  I  believe  to  have  certainly  hap- 
pened is  that  the  scene  between  Madame  Heger 
and  Charlotte  took  place  just  as  the  authoress  of 
'  Vilette  '  described.  That  interview  wears,  to 
my  mind,  the  stamp  of  truth. 

The  last  day  broke.  Now  would  he  visit  us. 
Now  would  he  come  and  speak  his  farewell,  or  he 
would  vanish  mute,  and  be  seen  by  us  nevermore. 

This  alternative  seemed  to  be  present  in  the 
mind  of  not  a  living  creature  in  that  school.  All 
rose  at  the  usual  hour  ;  all  breakfasted  as  usual ; 
all,  without  reference  to,  or  apparent  thought  of, 
their  late  professor,  betook  themselves  with 
wonted  phlegm  to  their  ordinary  duties. 

So  oblivious  was  the  house,  so  tame,  so  trained 
its  proceedings,  so  inexpectant  its  aspect,  I  scarce 
knew  how  to  breathe  in  an  atmosphere  thus  stag- 
nant, thus  smothering.  Would  no  one  lend  me  a 
voice  ?  Had  no  one  a  wish,  no  one  a  word,  no 
one  a  prayer  to  which  I  could  say  Amen  ? 

83 


THE  SECRET  OF 


I  had  seen  them  unanimous  in  demand  for  the 
merest  trifle — a  treat,  a  holiday,  a  lesson's  remis- 
sion ;  they  could  not,  they  would  not  now  band  to 
beseige  Madame  Beck,  and  insist  on  a  last  inter- 
view with  a  master  who  had  certainly  been  loved, 
at  least  by  some — loved  as  they  could  love  ;  but, 
oh  !  what  is  the  love  of  the  multitude  ? 

I  knew  where  he  lived  ;  I  knew  where  he  was 
to  be  heard  of  or  communicated  with.  The  dis- 
tance was  scarce  a  stone's-throw.  Had  it  been  in 
the  next  room,  unsummoned  I  could  make  no  use 
of  my  knowledge.  To  follow,  to  seek  out,  to 
remind,  to  recall — for  these  things  I  had  no 
faculty. 

M.  Emanuel  might  have  passed  within  reach  of 
my  arm.  Had  he  passed  silent  and  unnoticing, 
silent  and  stirless  should  I  have  suffered  him  to 
goby. 

Morning  wasted.  Afternoon  came,  and  I 
thought  all  was  over.  My  heart  trembled  in  its 
place.  My  blood  was  troubled  in  its  current.  I 
was  quite  sick,  and  hardly  knew  how  to  keep  at 
my  post  or  do  my  work.  Yet  the  little  world 
round  me  plodded  on  indifferent ;  all  seemed 
jocund,  free  of  care,  or  fear,  or  thought.  The 
very  pupils  who,  seven  days  since,  had  wept 
hysterically  at  a  startling  piece  of  news,  appeared 
quite  to  have  forgotten  the  news,  its  import,  and 
their  emotion. 

84 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

A  little  before  five  o'clock,  the  hour  of  dis- 
missal, Madame  Beck  sent  for  me  to  her  chamber, 
to  read  over  and  translate  some  English  letter 
she  had  received,  and  to  write  for  her  the  answer. 
Before  settling  to  this  work,  I  observed  that  she 
softly  closed  the  two  doors  of  her  chamber ;  she 
even  shut  and  fastened  the  casement,  though  it 
was  a  hot  day,  and  free  circulation  of  air  was 
usually  regarded  by  her  as  indispensable.  Why 
this  precaution  ?  A  keen  suspicion,  an  almost 
fierce  distrust,  suggested  such  question.  Did  she 
want  to  exclude  sound  ?  What  sound  ? 

I  listened  as  I  had  never  listened  before  ;  I 
listened  like  the  evening  and  winter  wolf,  snuffing 
the  snow,  scenting  prey,  and  hearing  far  off  the 
traveller's  tramp.  Yet  I  could  both  listen  and 
write.  About  the  middle  of  the  letter  I  heard 
what  checked  my  pen — a  tread  in  the  vestibule. 
No  door-bell  had  rung ;  Rosine — acting  doubtless 
by  orders— had  anticipated  such  reveille.  Madame 
saw  me  halt.  She  coughed,  made  a  bustle,  spoke 
louder.  The  tread  had  passed  on  to  the  classes. 

*  Proceed,'  said  Madame  ;  but  my  hand  was 
fettered,  my  ear  enchained,  my  thoughts  were 
carried  off  captive. 

The  classes  formed  another  building  ;  the  hall 
parted  them  from  the  dwelling-house.  Despite 
distance  and  partition,  I  heard  the  sudden  stir  of 
numbers,  a  whole  division  rising  at  once. 

85 


THE  SECRET  OF 


*  They  are  putting  away  work/  said  madame. 
It  was  indeed  the  hour  to  put  away  work,  but 

why  that  sudden  hush,  that  instant  quell  of  the 
tumult  ? 

'  Wait,  madam  ;  I  will  see  what  it  is.1 
And  I  put  down  my  pen  and  left  her.     Left 
her  ?     No.     She  would  not  be  left.     Powerless 
to  detain  me,  she  rose  and  followed,  close  as  my 
shadow.     I  turned  on  the  last  step  of  the  stair. 

*  Are  you  coming  too  ? '  I  asked. 

'  Yes/  she  said,  meeting  my  glance  with  a 
peculiar  aspect — a  look  clouded,  yet  resolute. 
We  proceeded  then,  not  together,  but  she  walked 
in  my  steps. 

He  was  come.  Entering  the  first  classe,  I  saw 
him.  There  once  more  appeared  the  form  most 
familiar.  I  doubt  not  they  had  tried  to  keep  him 
away,  but  he  was  come. 

The  girls  stood  in  a  semicircle  ;  he  was  passing 
round,  giving  his  farewells,  pressing  each  hand, 
touching  with  his  lips  each  cheek.  This  last 
ceremony  foreign  custom  permitted  at  such  a 
parting — so  solemn,  to  last  so  long. 

I  felt  it  hard  that  Madame  Beck  should  dog 
me  thus,  following  and  watching  me  close.  My 
neck  and  shoulder  shrank  in  fever  under  her 
breath  ;  I  became  terribly  goaded. 

He  was  approaching  ;  the  semicircle  was  almost 
travelled  round  ;  he  came  to  the  last  pupil ;  he 

86 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

turned.  But  Madame  was  before  me  ;  she  had 
stepped  out  suddenly  ;  she  seemed  to  magnify  her 
proportions  and  amplify  her  drapery  ;  she  eclipsed 
me  ;  I  was  hid.  She  knew  my  weakness  and 
deficiency ;  she  could  calculate  the  degree  of 
moral  paralysis,  the  total  default  of  self-assertion, 
with  which,  in  a  crisis,  I  could  be  struck.  She 
hastened  to  her  kinsman,  she  broke  upon  him 
volubly,  she  mastered  his  attention,  she  hurried 
him  to  the  door — the  glass  door  opening  on  the 
garden.  I  think  he  looked  round.  Could  I  but 
have  caught  his  eye,  courage,  I  think,  would  have 
rushed  in  to  aid  feeling,  and  there  would  have 
been  a  charge,  and,  perhaps,  a  rescue  ;  but  already 
the  room  was  all  confusion,  the  semicircle  broken 
into  groups,  my  figure  was  lost  among  thirty 
more  conspicuous.  Madame  had  her  will.  Yes, 
she  got  him  away,  and  he  had  not  seen  me.  He 
thought  me  absent.  Five  o'clock  struck,  the  loud 
dismissal  bell  rang,  the  school  separated,  the  room 
emptied. 

There  seems,  to  my  memory,  an  entire  dark- 
ness and  distraction  in  some  certain  minutes  I 
then  passed  alone — a  grief  inexpressible  over  a 
loss  unendurable.  What  should  I  do — oh  !  what 
should  I  do — when  all  my  life's  hope  was  thus 
torn  by  the  roots  out  of  my  riven,  outraged 
heart  ? 

What  I  should  have  done  I  know  not,  when  a 

87 


THE  SECRET  OF 


little  child — the  least  child  in  the  school — broke 
with  its  simplicity  and  its  unconsciousness  into 
the  raging  yet  silent  centre  of  that  inward 
conflict. 

'  Mademoiselle/  lisped  the  treble  voice,  c  I  am 
to  give  you  that.  M.  Paul  said  I  was  to  seek  you 
all  over  the  house,  from  the  grenier  to  the  cellar, 
and  when  I  found  you  to  give  you  that/ 

And  the  child  delivered  a  note.  The  little 
dove  dropped  on  my  knee,  its  olive  leaf  plucked 
off.  I  found  neither  address  nor  name,  only 
these  words, — 

'  It  was  not  my  intention  to  take  leave  of  you 
when  I  said  good-bye  to  the  rest,  but  I  hoped  to 
see  you  in  classe.  I  was  disappointed.  The  in- 
terview is  deferred.  Be  ready  for  me.  Ere  I 
sail,  I  must  see  you  at  leisure,  and  speak  with  you 
at  length.  Be  ready.  My  moments  are  num- 
bered, and,  just  now,  monopolized  ;  besides,  I 
have  a  private  business  on  hand  which  I  will 
not  share  with  any,  nor  communicate,  even  to 
you. — PAUL.' 

1  Be  ready !  '  Then  it  must  be  this  evening. 
Was  he  not  to  go  on  the  morrow  ?  Yes  ;  of  that 
point  I  was  certain.  I  had  seen  the  date  of  his 
vessel's  departure  advertised.  Oh  !  /  would  be 
ready.  But  could  that  longed-for  meeting  really  be 
achieved  ?  The  time  was  so  short,  the  schemers 
seemed  so  watchful,  so  active,  so  hostile.  The 

88 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

way  of  access  appeared  strait  as  a  gully,  deep  as  a 
chasm  ;  Apollyon  straddled  across  it,  breathing 
flames.  Could  my  Greatheart  overcome  ?  Could 
my  guide  reach  me  ? 

Who  might  tell?  Yet  I  began  to  take  some 
courage,  some  comfort.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I 
felt  a  pulse  of  his  heart  beating  yet  true  to  the 
whole  throb  of  mine. 

I  waited  my  champion.  Apollyon  came  trail- 
ing his  hell  behind  him.  I  think  if  eternity  held 
torment,  its  form  would  not  be  fiery  rack,  nor  its 
nature  despair.  I  think  that  on  a  certain  day 
amongst  those  days  which  never  dawned,  and  will 
not  set,  an  angel  entered  Hades,  stood,  shone, 
smiled,  delivered  a  prophecy  of  conditional  pardon, 
kindled  a  doubtful  hope  of  bliss  to  come,  not  now, 
but  at  a  day  and  hour  unlocked  for,  revealed  in 
his  own  glory  and  grandeur  the  height  and  com- 
pass of  his  promise — spoke  thus,  then  towering, 
became  a  star,  and  vanished  into  his  own  heaven. 
His  legacy  was  suspense — a  worse  born  than  despair. 

All  that  evening  I  waited,  trusting  in  the  dove- 
sent  olive  leaf,  yet  in  the  midst  of  my  trust 
terribly  fearing.  My  fear  pressed  heavy.  Cold 
and  peculiar,  I  knew  it  for  the  partner  of  a 
rarely-belied  presentiment.  The  first  hours 
seemed  long  and  slow  ;  in  spirit  I  clung  to  the 
flying  skirts  of  the  last.  They  passed  like  drift 
cloud — like  the  rack  scudding  before  a  storm. 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Prayers  were  over  ;  it  was  bed- time  ;  my  co- 
inmates  were  all  retired.  I  still  remained  in  the 
gloomy  first  classe,  forgetting,  or  at  least  dis- 
regarding, rules  I  had  never  forgotten  or  disre- 
garded before. 

How  long  I  paced  that  cla sse,  I  cannot  tell ;  I 
must  have  been  afoot  many  hours.  Mechanic- 
ally had  I  moved  aside  benches  and  desks,  and 
had  made  for  myself  a  path  down  its  length. 
There  I  walked,  and  there,  when  certain  that  the 
whole  household  were  abed  and  quite  out  of  hear- 
ing, there  I  at  last  wept.  Reliant  on  night,  con- 
fiding in  solitude,  I  kept  my  tears  sealed,  my  sobs 
chained,  no  longer.  They  heaved  my  heart ; 
they  tore  their  way.  In  this  house,  what  grief 
could  be  sacred ! 

Soon  after  eleven  o'clock — a  very  late  hour  in 
the  Rue  Fossette — the  door  unclosed,  quietly,  but 
not  stealthily  ;  a  lamp's  flame  invaded  the  moon- 
light. Madame  Beck  entered,  with  the  same 
composed  air  as  if  coming  on  an  ordinary  occasion, 
at  an  ordinary  season.  Instead  of  at  once  address- 
ing me,  she  went  to  her  desk,  took  her  keys, 
and  seemed  to  seek  something.  She  loitered 
over  this  feigned  search  long,  too  long.  She  was 
calm,  too  calm.  My  mood  scarce  endured  the 
pretence.  Driven  beyond  common  rage,  two 
hours  since  I  had  left  behind  me  wonted  respects 
and  fears.  Led  by  a  touch  and  ruled  by  a  word 

90 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

under  usual  circumstances,  no  yoke   could    now 
be  borne,  no  curb  obeyed. 

*  It   is   more  than   time   for   retirement,'  said 
madame.     *  The  rule  of  the  house   has  already 
been  transgressed  too  long/ 

Madame  met  no  answer.  I  did  not  check  my 
walk.  When  she  came  in  my  way  1  put  her 
out  of  it. 

*  Let  me  persuade  you  to  calm,  Meess  ;  let  me 
lead  you  to  your  chamber,'  said  she,  trying  to 
speak  softly. 

'  No  ! '  I  said.  *  Neither  you  nor  another  shall 
persuade  or  lead  me.' 

'  Your  bed  shall  be  warmed.  Go  ton  is  sitting 
up  still.  She  shall  make  you  comfortable.  She 
shall  give  you  a  sedative.' 

4  Madame,'  I  broke  out,  *  you  are  a  sensualist. 
Under  all  your  serenity,  your  peace,  and  your 
decorum,  you  are  an  undenied  sensualist.  Make 
your  own  bed  warm  and  soft ;  take  sedatives  and 
meats,  and  drinks  spiced  and  sweet,  as  much  as 
you  will.  If  you  have  any  sorrow  or  disappoint- 
ment (and  perhaps  you  have — nay,  I  know  you 
have)  seek  your  own  palliatives  in  your  own 
chosen  resources.  Leave  me,  however.  Leave 
me,  I  say  ! ' 

'  I  must  send  another  to  watch  you,  Meess  ;  I 
must  send  Goton.' 

' 1  forbid  it.     Let  me  alone.     Keep  your  hand 

91 


THE  SECRET  OF 


off  me,  and  my  life,  and  my  troubles.  O  madame  ! 
in  your  hand  there  is  both  chill  and  poison.  You 
envenom  and  you  paralyse/ 

'What  have  I  done,  Meess  ?  You  must  not 
marry  Paul.  He  cannot  marry/ 

'  Dog  in  the  manger  ! '  I  said,  for  I  knew  she 
secretly  wanted  him,  and  had  always  wanted  him. 
She  called  him  '  insupportable  ' ;  she  railed  at  him 
for  a  *  devot.'  She  did  not  love  ;  but  she  wanted 
to  marry  that  she  might  bind  him  to  her 
interest.  Deep  into  some  of  madame's  secrets  I 
had  entered,  I  know  not  how — by  an  intuition  or 
an  inspiration  which  came  to  me,  I  know  not 
whence.  In  the  course  of  living  with  her,  too,  I 
had  slowly  learned  that,  unless  with  an  inferior, 
she  must  ever  be  a  rival.  She  was  my  rival,  heart 
and  soul,  though  secretly,  under  the  smoothest 
bearing,  and  utterly  unknown  to  all  save  her  and 
myself. 

Two  minutes  I  stood  over  madame,  feeling 
that  the  whole  woman  was  in  my  power,  because 
in  some  moods,  such  as  the  present,  in  some 
stimulated  states  of  perception,  like  that  of  this 
instant,  her  habitual  disguise,  her  mask,  and  her 
domino  were  to  me  a  mere  network  reticulated 
with  holes  ;  and  I  saw  underneath  a  being  heart- 
less, self-indulgent,  and  ignoble.  She  quietly 
retreated  from  me.  Meek  and  self-possessed, 
though  very  uneasy,  she  said,  '  If  I  would  not  be 

92 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

persuaded  to  take  rest,  she  must  reluctantly  leave 
me/  Which  she  did  incontinent,  perhaps  even 
more  glad  to  get  away  than  I  was  to  see  her 
vanish. 

This  was  the  sole  flash-eliciting,  truth-extorting 
rencontre  which  ever  occurred  between  me  and 
Madame  Beck  ;  this  short  night  scene  was  never 
repeated.  It  did  not  one  whit  change  her  manner 
to  me.  I  do  not  know  that  she  revenged  it.  I 
do  not  know  that  she  hated  me  the  worse  for  my 
fell  candour.  I  think  she  bucklered  herself  with 
the  secret  philosophy  of  her  strong  mind,  and 
resolved  to  forget  what  it  irked  her  to  remember. 
I  know  that  to  the  end  of  our  mutual  lives  there 
occurred  no  repetition  of,  no  allusion  to,  that 
fiery  passage. 

Is  it  possible  to  doubt  that  this  'fiery 
passage,5 — or  one  strangely  like  it — went  to 
the  building  up  of  the  impressions  and 
emotions  that  transformed  the  early  mem- 
ories of  Madame  Heger,  of  whom  Charlotte 
once  spoke  so  kindly  in  her  letters,  as  a  gen- 
erous friend  who  had  offered  her  a  post  in 
her  school  more  from  a  kind  wish  to  help 
her  than  from  selfish  motives  ? 

We  have  another  scene  of  which  again, 
it  seems  to  me,  we  cannot  doubt  the  auto- 

93 


THE  SECRET  OF 


biographical  reality.  If  one  need  proof  of 
this,  it  may  be  found  in  the  admirable  criti- 
cism of  Villette  by  Mrs.  Humphry  Ward, 
who  judges  the  book  exclusively  as  the 
author's  literary  masterpiece.  In  this  master- 
piece, Mrs.  Humphry  Ward  finds  one  notable 
flaw  : — //  is  this  very  passage — which  the 
critic  affirms  (and  no  doubt  she  is  quite 
right)  does  not  strike  her  as  a  convincing  nor 
even  as  a  credible  account  of  the  sentiments 
or  behaviour  that  could  have  belonged 
to  Lucy  Snowe,  the  heroine  in  Villette. 
6  Lucy  Snowe/  this  critic  complains,  '  could 
never  have  broken  down,  never  have  appealed 
for  mercy,  never  have  cried  "  My  heart  will 
break"  before  her  treacherous  rival  Madame 
Beck  in  Paul  Emanuel's  presence!  A  reader 
by  virtue  of  the  very  force  of  the  effect  pro- 
duced upon  him  by  the  whole  creation  has 
a  right  to  protest,  incredible.  No  woman, 
least  of  all  Lucy  Snowe,  could  have  so 
understood  her  own  cause,  could  have  so 
fought  her  own  battle.' 

I  am  ready  to  accept  this  sentence  as  an 
entirely  authoritative  literary  sentence,  first 
of  all  on  account  of  the  unquestionable 

94 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

claims  of  the  critic  who  utters  it  to  pro- 
nounce judgment  on  these  matters ;  and 
then  because  I  feel  myself  entirely  unable, 
by  reason  of  my  personal  acquaintanceships 
with  the  real  people  dressed  up  in  strange 
disguises  in  this  book,  and  placed  in  posi- 
tions that  the  real  people  never  occupied,  to 
judge  this  particular  novel,  Villette^  from  a 
purely  literary  standpoint.  Thus  I  agree  that 
Mrs.  Humphry  Ward  is  right  when  she 
says  that  Lucy  Snowe,  by  virtue  of  the 
very  force  of  the  effect  produced  by  this  crea- 
tion^ could  not  have  said,  'My  heart  'will 
breakj  before  her  treacherous  rival  Madame 
Beck)  in  Paul  EmanueFs  presence.  I  admit 
this,  because  Lucy  Snowe,  Madame  Beck 
and  Paul  Emanuel,  if  not  absolutely  c  crea- 
tions,' in  the  sense  of  being  imaginary 
characters,  are  nevertheless  different  people 
from  Charlotte  Bronte,  Madame  Heger  and 
Monsieur  Heger,  and  their  relationships  to 
each  other  are  different.  Thus,  in  the  novel 
Lucy  Snowe  is  not  only  in  love  with  Paul 
Emanuel,  but  she  has  a  perfect  right  to  be 
in  love  with  him,  not  only  because  he  is 
unmarried,  but  also  because  he  has  given 

95 


THE  SECRET  OF 


her  very  good  reason  to  believe  he  is  in  love 
with  her  :  and  Madame  Beck  has  no  sort 
of  right  to  interfere  with  the  lover  of  her 
English  governess,  and  her  cousin  the  Pro- 
fessor ;  and  all  her  schemes  to  keep  these 
two  sympathetic  creatures  apart  are  abso- 
lutely unjustifiable,  and  the  results  of  jeal- 
ousy and  selfishness.  In  other  words,  Lucy 
has  the  beau  role  in  the  piece, — she  has  no 
reason  to  say,  '  My  heart  will  break,'  be- 
cause Madame  Beck  intrudes  upon  her 
interview  with  Paul  Emanuel. 

But  Charlotte  had  not  the  beau  role^  but  the 
tragic  one,  in  the  real  drama.  The  Direc- 
tress, who  stands  between  her  and  the 
beloved  Professor,  is  not  her  rival,  but  the 
Professor's  wife.  And  the  beau  role^  in  the 
sense  of  having  the  right  to  stand  in  the 
way,  and  also  in  being  the  woman  preferred 
by  the  man  whom  both  women  love,  is 
Madame  Heger's  in  every  way,  for  Madame 
Heger  is  charming  to  look  at,  and  Charlotte 
plain.  Therefore  it  is  not  in  the  least  in- 
credible, but  it  seems  so  natural  as  to  be 
almost  inevitably  true,  that  when  in  the 
very  moment  that  poor  Charlotte  has  ob- 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

tained,  after  so  much  suspense  and  waiting, 
and  as  the  result  of  a  heaven-sent  accident, 
the  almost  despaired  of  chance  of  a  personal 
interview  with  her  loved  Professor,  before 
she  loses  sight  of  him,  perhaps  for  ever,  and 
when  in  this  moment,  and  just  when  he  has 
taken  her  hand  in  his,  .  .  .  Madame  Heger 
enters,  and  thrusts  herself  between  them,  and 
commands  her  husband,  '  Come.,  Constantin* 
and  Charlotte  believes  he  will  obey,  it  seems 
to  me  so  eminently  credible  as  to  be  almost 
inevitably  true,  that  what  Charlotte  describes 
happened,  and  that  tben9  in  dread  of  this 
new  frustration  of  the  hope  so  long  de- 
ferred, an  anguish  that  'defied  suppression* 
rang  out  in  the  cry  c  My  heart  will  break  ! ' 
Put  oneself  in  Charlotte's  place,  and  it 
seems  to  me  the  emotion  startled  to  expres- 
sion by  this  new  shock,  expresses  just  what 
one  knows  she  felt.  And,  therefore,  I  find  it 
myself  impossible  to  doubt  that  this  account 
is  literally  true,  and  may  and  should  be 
studied  in  the  light  of  the  assurance  that  we 
have  here  the  faithful  description  of  what 
really  took  place,  upon  the  very  day,  perhaps, 
when  Charlotte  left  Bruxelles. 

97  G 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Let  us  leave  Lucy  Snowe's  love-story  on 
one  side,  and  judge  this  page  as  one  torn  out 
of  Charlotte's  life — and  then  decide  whether 
it  rings  true. 

Shall  I  yet  see  him  before  he  goes  ?  Will  he 
bear  me  in  mind  ?  Does  he  purpose  to  come  ? 
Will  this  day — will  the  next  hour  bring  him  ?  or 
must  I  again  essay  that  corroding  pain  of  long 
attent,  that  rude  agony  of  rupture  at  the  close, 
that  mute,  mortal  wrench,  which,  in  at  once  up- 
rooting hope  and  doubt,  shakes  life,  while  the 
hand  that  does  the  violence  cannot  be  caressed  to 
pity,  because  absence  interposes  her  barrier. 

It  was  the  Feast  of  the  Assumption l ;  no  school 
was  held.  The  boarders  and  teachers,  after  attend- 
ing mass  in  the  morning,  were  gone  a  long  walk 
into  the  country  to  take  their  gouter^  or  afternoon 
meal,  at  some  farmhouse.  I  did  not  go  with 
them,  for  now  but  two  days  remained  ere  the 
Paul  et  Vlrgime  must  sail,  and  I  was  clinging  to 
my  last  chance,  as  the  Hying  waif  of  a  wreck  clings 
to  his  last  raft  or  cable.' 

There  was  some  joiner- work  to  do  in  the  first 
classe,  some  bench  or  desk  to  repair.  Holidays 
were  often  turned  to  account  for  the  performance 

1  New  Year's  Day,  perhaps  ?  Charlotte  left  Bruxelles  2nd 
January  1843. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

of  these  operations,  which  could  not  be  executed 
when  the  rooms  were  filled  with  pupils.  As  I  sat 
solitary,  purposing  to  adjourn  to  the  garden  and 
leave  the  coast  clear,  but  too  listless  to  fulfil  my 
own  intent,  I  heard  the  workmen  coming. 

Foreign  artisans  and  servants  do  everything  by 
couples.  I  believe  it  would  take  two  Labasse- 
courian  carpenters  to  drive  a  nail.  While  tying 
on  my  bonnet,  which  had  hitherto  hung  by  its 
ribbons  from  my  idle  hand,  I  vaguely  and 
momentarily  wondered  to  hear  the  step  of  but  one 
ouvrier.  I  noted,  too — as  captives  in  dungeons 
find  sometimes  dreary  leisure  to  note  the  merest 
trifles — that  this  man  wore  shoes,  and  not  sabots. 
I  concluded  that  it  must  be  the  master-carpenter 
coming  to  inspect  before  he  sent  his  journeymen. 
I  threw  round  me  my  scarf.  He  advanced  ;  he 
opened  the  door.  My  back  was  towards  it.  I 
felt  a  little  thrill,  a  curious  sensation,  too  quick 
and  transient  to  be  analysed.  I  turned,  I  stood 
in  the  supposed  master-artisan's  presence.  Look- 
ing towards  the  doorway  I  saw  it  filled  with  a 
figure,  and  my  eyes  printed  upon  my  brain  the 
picture  of  M.  Paul. 

Hundreds  of  the  prayers  with  which  we  weary 
Heaven  bring  to  the  suppliant  no  fulfilment. 
Once  haply  in  life  one  golden  gift  falls  prone 
in  the  lap — one  boon  full  and  bright,  perfect 
from  Fruition's  mint. 

99 


THE  SECRET  OF 


M.  Emanuel  wore  the  dress  in  which  he  pro- 
bably purposed  to  travel — a  surtout,  guarded  with 
velvet.  I  thought  him  prepared  for  instant  de- 
parture, and  yet  I  had  understood  that  two  days 
were  yet  to  run  before  the  ship  sailed.  He  looked 
well  and  cheerful.  He  looked  kind  and  benign. 
He  came  in  with  eagerness  ;  he  was  close  to  me 
in  one  second  ;  he  was  all  amity.  It  might  be 
his  bridegroom-mood  which  thus  brightened  him. 
Whatever  the  cause,  I  could  not  meet  his  sun- 
shine with  cloud.  If  this  were  my  last  moment 
with  him,  I  would  not  waste  it  in  forced,  un- 
natural distance.  I  loved  him  well — too  well  not 
to  smite  out  of  my  path  even  Jealousy  herself, 
when  she  would  have  obstructed  a  kind  farewell. 
A  cordial  word  from  his  lips,  or  a  gentle  look 
from  his  eyes,  would  do  me  good  for  all  the  span 
of  life  that  remained  to  me.  It  would  be  comfort 
in  the  last  strait  of  loneliness.  I  would  take  it — 
I  would  taste  the  elixir,  and  pride  should  not  spill 
the  cup. 

The  interview  would  be  short,  of  course.  He 
would  say  to  me  just  what  he  had  said  to  each  of 
the  assembled  pupils.  He  would  take  and  hold 
my  hand  two  minutes.  He  would  touch  my 
cheek  with  his  lips  for  the  first,  last,  only  time, 
and  then — no  more.  Then,  indeed,  the  final 
parting,  then  the  wide  separation,  the  great  gulf 
I  could  not  pass  to  go  to  him,  across  which, 

100 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

haply,  he  would  not  glance  to  remember 
me. 

He  took  my  hand  in  one  of  his  ;  with  the  other 
he  put  back  my  bonnet.  He  looked  into  my 
face,  his  luminous  smile  went  out,  his  lips  ex- 
pressed something  almost  like  the  wordless  lan- 
guage of  a  mother  who  finds  a  child  greatly  and 
unexpectedly  changed,  broken  with  illness,  or  worn 
out  by  want.  A  check  supervened. 

*  Paul,  Paul ! '  said  a  woman's  hurried  voice 
behind — *  Paul,  come  into  the  salon.  I  have  yet 
a  great  many  things  to  say  to  you — conversation 
for  the  whole  day — and  so  has  Victor  ;  and  Josef 
is  here.  Come,  Paul — come  to  your  friends.1 

Madame  Beck,  brought  to  the  spot  by  vigilance 
or  an  inscrutable  instinct,  pressed  so  near  she 
almost  thrust  herself  between  me  and  M.  Emanuel. 
'  Come,  Paul ! '  she  reiterated,  her  eye  grazing  me 
with  its  hard  ray  like  a  steel  stylet.  She  pushed 
against  her  kinsman.  I  thought  he  receded  ;  I 
thought  he  would  go.  Pierced  deeper  than  I 
could  endure,  made  now  to  feel  what  defied 
suppression,  I  cried, — 

'  My  heart  will  break  ! ' 

What  I  felt  seemed  literal  heartbreak ;  but  the 
seal  of  another  fountain  yielded  under  the  strain. 
One  breath  from  M.  Paul,  the  whisper,  '  Trust 
me  !  *  lifted  a  load,  opened  an  outlet.  With  many 
a  deep  sob,  with  thrilling,  with  icy  shiver,  with 

IQI 


THE  SECRET  OF 


strong  trembling,  and  yet  with  relief,  I 
wept. 

'  Leave  her  to  me ;  it  is  a  crisis.  I  will  give 
her  a  cordial,  and  it  will  pass,'  said  the  calm 
Madame  Beck. 

To  be  left  to  her  and  her  cordial  seemed  to  me 
something  like  being  left  to  the  poisoner  and  her 
bowl.  When  M.  Paul  answered  deeply,  harshly, 
and  briefly,  c  Laissez-moi ! '  in  the  grim  sound  I 
felt  a  music  strange,  strong,  but  life-giving. 

4  Laissez-moi ! '  he  repeated,  his  nostrils  open- 
ing, and  his  facial  muscles  all  quivering  as  he  spoke. 

'But  this  will  never  do,'  said  madame  with 
sternness. 

More  sternly  rejoined  her  kinsman, — 

<  Sortez  d'ici ! ' 

'  I  will  send  for  Pere  Silas  ;  on  the  spot  I  will 
send  for  him/  she  threatened  pertinaciously. 

'  Femme  ! '  cried  the  professor,  not  now  in  his 
deep  tones,  but  in  his  highest  and  most  excited 
key — '  femme  !  sortez  a  1'instant ! ' 

He  was  roused,  and  I  loved  him  in  his  wrath 
with  a  passion  beyond  what  I  had  yet  felt. 

'  What  you  do  is  wrong/  pursued  madame  ;  '  it 
is  an  act  characteristic  of  men  of  your  unreliable, 
imaginative  temperament — a  step  impulsive,  in- 
judicious, inconsistent — a  proceeding  vexatious, 
and  not  estimable  in  the  view  of  persons  of 
steadier  and  more  resolute  character.' 

102 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

'You  know  not  what  I  have  of  steady  and 
resolute  in  me/  said  he,  c  but  you  shall  see  ;  the 
event  shall  teach  you.  Modeste,'  he  continued, 
less  fiercely,  *  be  gentle,  be  pitying,  be  a  woman. 
Look  at  this  poor  face,  and  relent.  You  know 
I  am  your  friend  and  the  friend  of  your  friends  ; 
in  spite  of  your  taunts  you  well  and  deeply  know 
I  may  be  trusted.  Of  sacrificing  myself  I  made 
no  difficulty,  but  my  heart  is  pained  by  what  I 
see.  It  must  have  and  give  solace.  Leave 
me!' 

This  time,  in  the  'leave  me'  there  was  an  in- 
tonation so  bitter  and  so  imperative,  I  wondered 
that  even  Madame  Beck  herself  could  for  one 
moment  delay  obedience.  But  she  stood  firm  ; 
she  gazed  upon  him  dauntless ;  she  met  his  eyes, 
forbidding  and  fixed  as  stone.  She  was  opening 
her  lips  to  retort.  I  saw  over  all  M.  Paul's  face 
a  quick  rising  light  and  fire.  I  can  hardly  tell 
how  he  managed  the  movement.  It  did  not  seem 
violent ;  it  kept  the  form  of  courtesy.  He  gave 
his  hand  ;  it  scarce  touched  her,  I  thought ;  she 
ran,  she  whirled  from  the  room  ;  she  was  gone, 
and  the  door  shut,  in  one  second. 

The  flash  of  passion  was  all  over  very  soon. 
He  smiled  as  he  told  me  to  wipe  my  eyes  ;  he 
waited  quietly  till  I  was  calm,  dropping  from  time 
to  time  a  stilling,  solacing  word.  Ere  long  I  sat 
beside  him  once  more  myself — reassured,  not 


THE  SECRET  OF 


desperate,  nor  yet  desolate  ;  not  friendless,  not 
hopeless,  not  sick  of  life  and  seeking  death. 

'  It  made  you  very  sad,  then,  to  lose  your 
friend  ? '  said  he. 

'  It  kills  me  to  be  forgotten,  monsieur,'  I  said. 
4  All  these  weary  days  I  have  not  heard  from  you 
one  word,  and  I  was  crushed  with  the  possibility, 
growing  to  certainty,  that  you  would  depart  with- 
out saying  farewell.' 

<  Must  I  tell  you  what  I  told  Modeste  Beck — 
that  you  do  not  know  me  ?  Must  I  show  and 
teach  you  my  character?  You  will  have  proof 
that  I  can  be  a  firm  friend  ?  Without  clear  proof 
this  hand  will  not  lie  still  in  mine,  it  will  not  trust 
my  shoulder  as  a  safe  stay  ?  Good.  The  proof 
is  ready.  I  come  to  justify  myself.1 

'  Say  anything,  teach  anything,  prove  anything, 
monsieur  ;  I  can  listen  now.' 

After  this,  in  Villette^  the  story  drifts 
away  from  the  real  experience  of  Charlotte 
herself,  not  only  in  the  circumstances  related, 
but  even  in  the  emotions  pictured,  now 
painted,  not  from  what  she  has  felt  herself, 
but  from  what  she  imagines  for  her  heroine, 
that  other  happier  self,  lifted  up  into  the 
heaven  of  romance,  who,  assured  of  Paul 
Emanuel's  love,  and  his  betrothed,  waits 

104 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  works  in  the  school  where  he  has 
appointed  her  Directress ;  in  patient  expec- 
tation of  his  return, — that  never  comes  to 
pass!  For  (why  or  wherefore,  no  literary 
critic  of  Villette  who  measures  the  book  by 
simply  artistic  standards  can  find  any  reason 
to  explain)  Charlotte  won't  let  Lucy  Snowe, 
the  heroine,  who  is  her  other  self,  find 
happiness  at  last  with  Paul  Emanuel  :  or 
even  find  him  again,  after  that  cruel  separa- 
tion, all  due  to  the  wicked  craft  and  selfish 
jealousy  of  Madame  Beck.  Destiny  inter- 
feres ;  a  storm  ;  a  shipwreck — one  is  not  told 
'what  has  happened  :  one  is  made  to  hear 
wailing  winds  and  moaning  ocean,  that 
is  all ;  we  know  nothing  further  than  this  : 
Lucy  Snowe  waited  and  hoped ;  hoped  and 
waited  \  but  Paul  Emmanuel  never  came  back. 

But,  at  any  rate,  before  he  sailed  on  that 
last  fatal  voyage,  all  misunderstandings,  all 
doubts  had  been  swept  away.  He  had 
driven  Madame  Beck  from  the  room,  and 
shown  her  his  contempt  and  indignation. 
He  had,  with  tenderness  and  passion,  de- 
clared his  love  for  Lucy  ;  and  had  asked  her  to 
be  his  wife.  This  is  what  had  followed 

105 


THE  SECRET  OF 


after  those  scenes  between  Lucy  and 
Madame  Beck  in  the  late  night  scene  in 
the  class-rooms  and  between  Lucy  and  Paul 
Emanuel,  when  Madame  Beck  is  put  out  of 
the  room  by  Paul  Emanuel,  who  insists 
upon  saying  good-bye  to  Lucy. 

All  that  we  know  of  what  followed 
these  scenes,  enacted  under  different  circum- 
stances, in  Charlotte's  life,  must  be  gathered, 
not  by  a  quite  literal  acceptance,  but  by  an 
intelligent  and  impartial  weighing,  of  her 
statements,  contained  in  a  letter  written  on 
the  23rd  January  1844,  three  weeks  after 
her  return  to  Haworth. 

'  I  suffered  much  before  I  left  Brussels. 
I  think,  however  long  I  live,  I  shall  not 
forget  what  the  parting  with  M.  Heger  cost 
me  :  it  grieved  me  so  much  to  grieve  him, 
who  had  been  so  true,  kind  and  disinterested 
a  friend.  At  parting,  he  gave  me  a  kind  of 
diploma  certifying  my  abilities  as  a  teacher 
sealed  with  the  seal  of  the  Athenee  Royal 
of  which  he  is  a  professor.  ...  I  do  not  know 
whether  you  feel  as  I  do,  but  there  are 
times  when  it  appears  to  me  as  if  all  my 
ideas  and  feelings,  except  a  few  friendships 

106 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  affections,  are  changed  from  what  they 
used  to  be.  Something  in  me  which  used 
to  be  enthusiasm  is  tamed  down  and  broken. 
I  no  longer  regard  myself  as  young — indeed 
I  shall  soon  be  twenty-eight — and  it  seems 
as  if  I  ought  to  be  working  and  having  the 
rough  realities  of  the  world  as  other  people 
do/1 

1  Lift,  p.  273. 


I07 


THE  SECRET  OF 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE    LOVE-LETTERS    OF    A    ROMANTIC1 

TAKING  up  the  study  of  Charlotte's  letters 
written  to  M.  Heger  after  her  return  to 
Haworth,  and  reading  them  in  the  light  of 
what  we  know  of  the  circumstances  and 
emotions  that  have  formed  the  feelings,  and 
decided  the  tone  and  attitude  of  the  writer, 
what  do  we  find  to  be  the  sentiment  they 
reveal  to  us  ? 

Is  it  the  'enthusiasm  for  a  great  man/ 
and  the  desire  (for  the  sake  of  vanity,  or  of 
amusement)  to  keep  up  a  correspondence 
with  him  ? 

Or  is  it  the  intellectual  need  of  this 
teacher's  instructions  and  advice,  as  a  means 
of  mental  improvement  ? 

Or  is  it  the  want  of  a  companion  to 
exchange  ideas  with,  who  is  a  brighter  and 

1  I  have  to  thank  Mr.  Clement  Shorter,  who  has  purchased 
the  copyright  of  Charlotte  Bronte's  manuscripts,  for  his 
generous  permission  to  quote  from  these  letters  freely  for 
the  purposes  of  my  criticism. — (F.  M.) 

1 08 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

more  cultivated  being  than  the  Nusseys, 
Taylors,  Woolers,  and  the  others  ? 

Or  is  it  the  pleasure  of  having  a  man  friend, 
in  the  case  of  a  woman  who  is  neither 
pretty,  nor  young,  nor  silly,  enough  to 
indulge  in  an  ordinary  flirtation  ? 

Or  is  it  none  amongst  these  several  forms 
of  desire,  or  want,  that  seeks  its  own  good  ? 

Is  it  love  ? — a  love  so  exalted,  so  pas- 
sionate, so  personal,  so  distinct  from  any 
other  instinct  or  interest,  physical,  social  or 
intellectual,  that  this  sentiment  stands  out, 
in  the  order  of  human  feelings,  as  honourable 
not  only  to  the  heart  that  feels  it,  but  to 
human  nature :  so  that  brought  into  touch 
with  it,  one's  own  heart  is  uplifted  above  the 
common  world,  and  gladdened  *  by  the  sense* 
as  Byron  said,1  c  of  the  existence  of  Love  in  its 
most  extended  and  sublime  capacity  and  of  our 
own  participation  of  its  good  and  of  its  glory?  2 

My  contention  is  that  it  is  this  romantic 

1  Childe  Harold^  note  9  to  canto  iii. 

2  The  author  of  Cbilde  Harold  adds  on  this  note  as  a  com- 
ment upon  what  he  has  said  of  '  Love '  as  the  inspiration  of 
the  greatest  of  all  Romantics,  J.-J.  Rousseau  : — 

'  His  love  was  passion's  essence — as  a  tree 
On  fire  by  lightning  j  with  ethereal  flame 

IO9 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Love  that  reveals  itself  in  Charlotte's  letters 
to  M.  Heger.     And  for  this  reason,  I  agree 
with  Mr.  Clement  Shorter  that  they  put  her 
upon  a  higher  pedestal  than  ever.     For  to 
have    a    heart    capable    of    this    great    and 
glorious,  albeit  often  tragical,  romantic  Love, 
that  'seeketh  not  its  own,'  and   compared 
with   which   all    other   sorts   of  love,   that 
do  seek  their  own,   are  as  sounding  brass 
and   a  tinkling    cymbal    is,   independently  of 
deeds  or  works^   greatly   to   serve  mankind. 
For  it  is  to  stand  as  a  witness,  amongst  the 
meanesses  of  mortal  and  worldly  things,  to 
the   existence  of  Something   personal    and 
immortal  in  the  soul  and  heart  of  man,  help- 
Kindled  he  was,  and  blasted  ;  for  to  be 
Thus,  and  enamour'd,  were  in  him  the  same. 
But  his  was  not  the  love  of  living  dame, 
Nor  of  the  dead  who  rise  upon  our  dreams, 
But  of  Ideal  beauty,  which  became 
In  him  existence  and  overflowing  teems 
Along  his  burning  page,  distemper'd  tho'  it  seems. 

This  breathed  itself  to  life  in  Julie,  this 

Invested  her  with  all  that 's  wild  and  sweet  $ 

This  hallow'd  too  the  memorable  kiss 

Which  every  morn  his  fever'd  lip  would  greet, 

From  hers,  who  but  with  friendship  his  would  meet: 

But  to  that  gentle  touch,  thro'  brain  and  breast 

Flash'd  the  thrilPd  spirit's  love-devouring  heat ; 

In  that  absorbing  sigh  perchance  more  blest 

Than  vulgar  minds  may  be  with  all  they  seek  possest.' 

I  IO 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

ing  him  e  to  gild  his  dross  thereby'^     Some- 
thing sovereign,  that,  quite  independently  of 
forms  of  belief,  or  fashions  of  opinion, c  rules 
by    every  school,   till    love   and  longing   die.y 
Something    indestructible,    confined   to    no 
epoch,   ancient,  mediaeval   or  modern,  but, 
'  that  was,  or  yet  the  lights  were  sef,  a  whisper 
in  the  void ;  that  will  be  sung  in  planets  young 
when  this  is  clean  destroyed.'     In  other  words, 
I     esteem     human     nature     honoured    in 
Charlotte    Bronte,    and    Charlotte    Bronte 
honoured  in  these  Letters,  because  they  are 
love-letters   of   a   rare    and    wonderful    sort 
amongst  the  most  beautiful^  although  they  are 
the  most  sad  ever  written.     If  they  were  not 
love-letters,  but  expressed  the  enthusiasm  of 
a  woman  wanting  comradeship  with  a  great 
man,  I  should  esteem  them  discreditable  to 
any  hero-worshipper.     Because  one  should 
not  pester  one's  hero  with  letters,  nor  con- 
ceive the  conceit  of  comradeship  with  an 
object    of  worship.       And   it   is   not    true 
that  Charlotte's  letters  to  Thackeray,  George 
Henry  Lewes  and  other  men  of  letters  after 
she  became  famous,  had  the  same  character 

1  Rudyard  Kipling. 
I  I  I 


THE  SECRET  OF 


as  these  love-letters  written  to  M.  Heger 
before  her  name  was  known  ;  because  in 
her  letters  to  different  celebrated  writers. 
Charlotte  talked  about  books  or  the  criticism 
of  books.  But  to  M.  Heger  she  throws 
open  the  secret  chamber  of  her  heart:  she 
pours  out  its  treasures  of  passionate  feelings 
(as  pure  as  they  were  passionate)  at  the  feet 
of  the  man  she  loves  ;  all  she  asks  for  from 
him  in  return  is  not  to  reprove  her,  nor 
refuse  the  offering  ;  not  to  withdraw  him- 
self from  her  life  altogether.  To  let  her 
hear  from  him  sometimes  :  not  to  leave  her 
utterly  alone,  in  the  darkness,  without  any 
knowledge  of  what  good  or  evil  may  befall 
one  so  dear  to  her. 

Unfortunately  we  do  not  possess  the  first 
Letters  of  this  correspondence.  The  four 
Letters  given  by  Dr.  Paul  Heger  to  the 
British  Museum  all  belong  to  a  period 
when  the  Professor,  who  had  answered  (one 
does  not  know  precisely  in  what  way) 
Charlotte's  first  epistles,  had  left  off  replying 
to  her ;  and  the  consistent  motive  of  these 
four  appeals  is  for  some  tidings  of  him, 
some  proof  that  the  '  estrangement  from 

I  12 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

her  Master/  to  which  she  says  she  will 
never  'voluntarily'  consent,  has  not,  in  spite 
of  her  own  unaltered  devotion,  irrevocably 
taken  place. 

'Tell  me  about  anything  you  like,  my 
Master,'  she  writes,  '  only  tell  me  some- 
thing !  No  doubt,  to  write  to  a  former 
under-mistress  (no,  I  will  not  remember  my 
employment  as  under-mistress,  I  refuse  to 
recall  it),  but  to  write  to  an  old  pupil,  can- 
not be,  for  you,  an  interesting  occupation.  I 
realise  this  ;  but  for  me,  it  is  life.  Your  last 
letter  served  to  keep  me  alive,  to  nourish 
me  during  six  months.  Now  I  must  have 
another  one  ;  and  you  will  give  me  one. 
Not  because  you  bear  me  friendship  (you 
cannot  bear  me  much  !),  but  because  you 
have  a  compassionate  soul,  and  because  you 
would  not  condemn  any  one  to  slow  suf- 
fering, simply  to  spare  yourself  a  few 
moments  of  fatigue  !  To  forbid  me  to 
write  to  you,  to  refuse  to  reply  to  me, 
would  be  to  tear  from  me  the  only  joy  that 
I  have  in  the  world  ;  to  deprive  me  of  my 
last  privilege,  a  privilege  which  I  will 
never  voluntarily  renounce.  Believe  me,  my 

113  H 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Master  !  by  writing  to  me,  you  do  a  good 
action — so  long  as  I  can  believe  you  are  not 
angry  with  me,  so  long  as  the  hope  is  left 
me  of  news  of  you,  I  can  be  tranquil,  and 
not  too  sad.  But  when  a  gloomy  and  pro- 
longed silence  warns  me  of  the  estrangement 
from  me  of  my  Master,  when  from  day  to 
day  I  expect  a  letter,  and  when,  day  after 
day,  comes  disappointment,  to  plunge  me  in 
overwhelming  grief;  and  when  the  sweet 
and  dear  consolation  of  seeing  your  hand- 
writing, of  reading  your  counsels,  fades 
from  me  like  a  vain  vision, — then  fever 
attacks  me,  appetite  and  sleep  fail :  I  feel 
that  life  wastes  away/  l 

This  passage  is  quoted  from  the  Letter 
dated  by  Charlotte  i%tb  November,  with- 
out any  indication  of  the  year.  Mr.  Spiel- 
mann  (who  is  responsible  for  the  order 
given  the  Letters  in  the  Times)  esteems  this 
one  to  be  the  last  of  the  series  ;  that  is  to 

1  See  Letter,  18  Nov.  I  am  giving  my  own  translation 
from  the  French  of  Charlotte's  Letters  in  these  extracts,  not 
certainly  on  account  of  any  dissatisfaction  with  Mr.  Spiel- 
mann's  English  versions  of  them,  but  in  order  to  avoid  the 
risk  of  any  infringement  of  Mr.  Spielmann's  copyright  in  his 
Introduction. 

114 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

say,  to  have  been  written  ten  months  after 
the  Letter  dated  by  Charlotte  8  January, 
supposed  by  him  to  belong  to  the  year  1845. 
With  Dr.  Paul  Heger,  I  believe,  on  the 
contrary,  that  the  Letter  of  the  i8th 
November  is  the  first  of  the  series  :  and 
that  it  belongs  to  the  year  1 844  ;  that  is  to 
say,  was  written  ten  months  after  Charlotte's 
return  to  England.  This  opinion  seems  to 
me  established  by  the  contents  of  the  Letter, 
and  by  the  account  it  gives  of  the  conditions 
of  affairs  at  Haworth,  which  were  those 
that  we  find  (if  we  consult  Mrs.  GaskeH's 
Life  of  Charlotte  Bronte}  did  prevail  in 
November  1844,  but  not  in  November  1845, 
and  still  less  in  November  1846. 

My  father  (she  writes)  is  in  good  health,  but 
his  eyesight  is  all  but  gone ;  he  can  no  longer 
either  read  or  write  :  and  yet  the  doctors  advise 
waiting  some  months  longer  before  attempting 
any  operation.  This  winter  will  be  for  him  one 
long  night.  He  rarely  complains  :  and  I  admire  his 
patience.  If  Providence  has  the  same  calamity  in 
reserve  for  me,  may  it  grant  me  the  same  patience 
to  endure  it.  It  seems  to  me,  Monsieur,  that 
what  is  most  bitter  in  severe  physical  afflictions, 

"5 


THE  SECRET  OF 


is  that  they  compel  us  to  share  our  sufferings  with 
those  who  surround  us.  One  can  hide  the 
maladies  of  the  soul ;  but  those  that  attack  the 
body  and  enfeeble  our  faculties  cannot  be  hidden. 
My  father  now  allows  me  to  read  to  and  to  write 
for  him.  He  shows  much  more  confidence  in  me 
than  he  has  ever  done  before  ;  and  this  is  a  great 
consolation  to  me. 

Charlotte's  account  in  this  Letter  of  her 
father's  patient  resignation  and  increased 
confidence  in  her  under  the  trial,  to  a  man 
of  his  independent  and  somewhat  domineer- 
ing temper,  of  compulsory  reliance  on  the 
assistance  of  a  daughter  from  whom  he  had 
exacted  complete  submission  heretofore  and 
from  her  childhood  upwards,  is  confirmed 
in  Mrs.  Gaskell's  biography  by  the  testi- 
mony of  other  letters  belonging  to  the  first 
year  of  her  return  from  Belgium.  But  by 
November  1845  Mr.  Bronte's  philosophy, 
before  his  own  unmerited  misfortune,  had 
been  troubled  and  transformed  into  acute 
misery  and  anxious  forebodings  by  the  down- 
fall, both  moral  and  physical,  of  his  favourite 
amongst  his  children,  Bramwell,  the  un- 
happy son — the  only  one — in  this  family 

116 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

of  gifted  daughters,  whose  perversion  seems 
also  to  have  had  something  of  the  irresponsi- 
bility of  genius  about  it.  Writing  on 
the  4th  November  1845  to  Ellen  Nussey, l 
Charlotte  says  : — 

I  hoped  to  be  able  to  ask  you  to  come  to 
Haworth.  It  almost  seemed  as  if  Bramwell  had 
a  chance  of  getting  employment ;  and  T  waited  to 
know  the  results  of  his  efforts,  in  order  to  say 
{  Dear  Ellen,  come  and  see  us.'  But  the  place  is 
given  to  another  person.  Bramwell  still  remains 
at  home,  and  whilst  he  is  here,  you  shall  not 
come.' 

Here  is  Mrs.  Gaskell's  account  of  Mr. 
Bronte's  experiences  in  this  period,  that 
are  not  to  be  reconciled  with  the  account 
given  of  his  good  health  and  philosophical 
patience  and  resignation  to  dependence 
upon  Charlotte  given  by  her  a  year  earlier  : 

For  the  last  three  years  of  his  life,  Bramwell 
took  opium  habitually,  by  way  of  stunning 
conscience :  he  drank,  moreover,  whenever  he 
could  get  the  opportunity.  .  .  .  He  slept  in 
his  father's  room  ;  and  he  would  sometimes 
declare  that  either  he  or  his  father  would  be 

1Mrs.  Gaskell's  Life,  p.  290. 

117  " 


THE  SECRET  OF 


dead  before  the  morning  !  The  trembling  sisters, 
sick  with  fright,  would  implore  their  father  not 
to  expose  himself  to  this  danger.  But  Mr. 
Bronte  was  no  timid  man  ;  and  perhaps  he  felt 
that  he  could  possibly  influence  his  son  to  some 
self-restraint  more  by  showing  trust  in  him  than 
by  showing  fear.  The  sisters  often  listened  for 
the  report  of  a  pistol  in  the  dead  of  night,  till 
watchful  eye  and  hearkening  ear  grew  heavy  and 
dull  with  the  perpetual  strain  upon  their  nerves. 
In  the  mornings,  young  Bronte  would  saunter  out 
saying,  with  a  drunkard's  incontinence  of  speech, 
'  The  poor  old  man  and  I  have  had  a  terrible  night 
of  it ;  he  does  his  best,  the  poor  old  man,  but  it's 
all  over  with  me.' 

One  may  safely  affirm  that  if  Charlotte 
had  been  writing  in  November  1845  it 
would  not  have  been  only  his  patience  under 
the  trial  of  loss  of  sight  that  she  would 
have  found  to  admire  in  her  father.  In 
November  1846  Mr.  Bronte  had  success- 
fully undergone  the  operation  for  cataract 
that  saved  him  from  blindness :  and  Char- 
lotte herself,  ten  months  after  the  over- 
whelming evidence  of  her  '  master's 
estrangement/  given  in  his  silence  after  her 
Letter  of  the  8th  January,  had  saved  her  own 

118 


REDUCED   FROM  A  DRAWING   BY  CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 
OF  ASHBURNHAM  CHURCH  SENT  TO  M.  HEGER 

The  drawing  showing  the  date  1846  was  given  to  the  author 
by  Mile.  Louise  Heger 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

soul  from  the  malady  she  had  endured 
without  sharihg  her  sufferings  with  any  one ; 
and  was  already  writing  Jane  Eyre  ...  so 
that  the  conclusion  is  surely  forced  upon  us 
that  the  Letter  of  the  i8th  November 
belongs  to  the  year  1 844,  and  written  ten 
months  after  her  return  to  Haworth,  2nd 
January  1844,  and  represents  the  first,  and 
not  the  last  of  these  four  Letters. 

It  is  important  to  establish  this,  because 
one  has  to  read  these  Letters  in  their  right 
order  before  one  can  understand  the  story 
they  disclose  of  the  long  training  in  deferred 
hope,  in  expectation,  crowned  with  dis- 
appointment, in  vain  pursuit  of  shadows 
that  eluded  her  grasp,  and  of  illusions  that 
reveal  themselves  as  forms  of  self-deceit 
only  in  the  very  hour  when  they  have  con- 
quered belief ;  in  other  words,  of  the  long 
training  in  personal  suffering  it  took  to 
create  and  fashion  the  genius  of  a  writer 
whose  magical  gift  was  to  be  the  power  of 
transforming  words  into  feelings. 

Carrying  through  the  examination  of 
these  documents  by  the  rule  that  recognises 
the  Letter  of  the  i8th  November  as  written 

119 


THE  SECRET  OF 


ten  months  after  Charlotte's  return  to 
England,  we  discover  in  the  opening 
sentence  the  fact  that  the  last  letter 
Charlotte  had  received  from  her  Professor 
must  have  been  in  May  of  this  same  year  ; 
that  is  to  say,  four  months  after  the 
sentimental  leave-taking  with  her  Professor, 
which  sent  Charlotte  home  to  England 
with  illusions  about  the  extent  to  which 
her  own  passionate  grief  at  their  separation 
was  shared  by  M.  Heger.  By  November 
these  illusions  have  been  dispelled  ;  Charlotte 
understands  perfectly  now  (although  this 
does  not  make  her  any  more  just  to  Madame 
Heger)  that  the  'grief  of  her  'Master,' 
that  she  had  said  she  would  e  never  forget, 
never  mind  how  long  she  might  live,'  was 
a  very  short-lived  affair  on  his  side  ;  merely 
the  transient  regret  of  a  teacher  who  will 
miss  a  favourite  pupil  from  his  class. 

*  Que  ne  puis-je  avoir  pour  vous  juste  autant 
d'amitie  que  vous  avez  pour  moij  she  writes 
to  him,  '  ni  plus,  ni  moms  ?  Je  serais  alors  si 
tranquil le,  si  libre :  je  pourrais  garder  le  silence 
pendant  six  mois  sans  effort.' 

There  is  a  note  of  bitterness  in .  this.     In 

120 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

what  precedes  it  there  is  no  bitterness,  but 
we  have  one  of  the  passages  in  these  wonder- 
ful letters  that  seem  to  me  to  place  them 
above  all  the  other  love-letters  preserved  in 
the  world,  as  immortal  records  of  the 
Romantic  Love  that  honours  human  nature 
in  the  hearts  that  cherish  it. 

e  The  six  months  of  silence  are  over  :  we 
are  now  at  the  i8th  of  November,'  she 
writes : — 

I  may,  then,  write  to  you,  without  breaking 
my  promise.  The  summer  and  winter  have 
seemed  very  long  to  me  :  in  truth,  it  has  cost 
me  painful  efforts  to  endure  up  to  now  the  pri- 
vation I  have  imposed  upon  myself.  You,  for 
your  part,  cannot  understand  this  !  But,  Mon- 
sieur, try  to  imagine,  for  one  moment,  that  one 
of  your  children  is  a  hundred  and  sixty  leagues 
away  from  you  ;  and  that  you  are  condemned  to 
remain  for  six  months,  without  writing  to  him  ; 
without  receiving  any  news  from  him  ;  without 
hearing  anything  about  him  ;  without  knowing 
how  he  is  ; — well,  then  you  may  be  able  to 
understand,  perhaps,  how  hard  is  such  an  obliga- 
tion imposed  upon  me. 

In  connection  with  the  opening  phrase, 
we  must  recognise  in  it  the  confirmation  of 

121 


THE  SECRET  OF 


an  assertion  made  in  my  article  in  the 
Woman  at  Home  published  twenty  years 
before  these  Letters  were  published,  but 
which  had  for  its  authority  the  information 
given  me  by  Dr.  Paul  Heger  upon  the  occa- 
sion of  a  conversation,  when  he  very  kindly 
talked  over  with  me  the  questions  connected 
with  events  in  his  parents'  life  that,  inas- 
much as  they  happened  before  his  birth,  he 
knew  as  family  traditions  chiefly — but  still 
as  traditions  derived  from  the  only  authentic 
sources  of  information  that  exist :  Dr.  Paul 
Heger's  theory  was  that  until  Charlotte 
had  left  Bruxelles  and  commenced  to  write 
to  his  father  letters  in  a  tone  of  exaltation 
that  announced  an  exaggerated  attachment, 
Monsieur  Heger  himself  had  never  sus- 
pected the  existence  of  any  such  sentiment  ; 
and  that  he,  and  Madame  Heger  (?) — were 
disposed  to  regard  it  as  an  attack  of  morbid 
regret  for  the  more  animated  life  she  had  led 
in  Bruxelles,  and  the  dulness  of  her  home 
surroundings.  And  that,  acting  upon  this 
supposition,  they  had  thought  it  advisable 
(and  this  in  Charlotte's  own  interests  chiefly) 
to  let  her  know  that  they  were  both  of  them 

122 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

distressed  and  displeased  by  the  tone  of  her 
letters  ;  and  that  if  she  wished  to  keep  up 
the  correspondence,  she  must  become  more 
reasonable  and  temperate  in  her  way  of  ex- 
pressing herself;  and  that,  as  the  exchange  of 
letters  between  busy  people  became  onerous, 
there  must  be  only  two  letters  every  year  at 
intervals  of  six  months.  We  find  Charlotte 
acknowledging  this  condition,  as  one  that 
she  had  accepted,  but  that  she  complained  of 
as  a  great  '  privation  '  :  and  she  then  goes  on 
to  explain  (as  only  one  taught  by  romantic, 
that  is  to  say  by  unselfish,  and  unsensual, 
love,  that  'does  not  seek  its  own,'  could 
explain  it)  in  what  this  'privation'  consists. 
Did  any  woman,  neglected  by  the  man 
she  loves,  ever  discover  a  device,  at  once  so 
passionate,  and  so  poetically  pure  as  Char- 
lotte's, who  makes  the  man  who  does  not 
love  her,  but  whom  she  knows  is  an  adoring 
father,  try  to  realise  what  she  feels,  so  far 
away  from  him,  and  left  without  tidings 
by  asking  him  to  picture  what  he  would  feel  7f9 
separated  by  a  hundred  and  sixty  leagues  from 
his  little  child)  he  'were  left  'without  news  of 
him  ? 

123 


THE  SECRET  OF 


But  now  if  we  consult  honestly  our  own 
impressions,  does  this  letter  reveal  that  c  it  is 
no  cause  of  grief  to  Charlotte  that  M.  Heger  is 
married '  ?  Is  it  true  that  there  '  is  nothing  in 
it  that  any  enthusiastic  woman  might  not  write 
to  a  married  man  with  a  family  who  had  been 
her  teacher*  ? 

What  the  letter  does  reveal  (thus  it  seems 
to  me  at  least)  is  one  supreme  thing  before 
all  others  :  that  the  writer  of  it  is  past 
saving,  by  this  time,  from  the  destiny  she 
prophesied  for  herself  ten  months  ago  in 
Bruxelles.  c My  heart  will  break*  Charlotte 
said  then:  when  fate  (in  the  garb  of 
Madame  Heger)  thrust  herself  between  her 
and  her  beloved  Professor. 

And  now,  touching  and  eloquent  as  it  all 
is,  what  escape  is  there  from  the  conclusion 
that  the  writer  of  this  letter  must  break  her 
heart  ? 

What  else  can  happen  ?  Let  us  recognise 
her  plight.  Here  one  has  an  entirely  honour- 
able, passionately  tender,  tenderly  passionate, 
very  serious  woman,  her  mind  dominated  (as 
she  says  herself)  by  one  tyrannical  fixed  idea  ; 
let  us  rather  say  by  one  tragical  passion  ; 

124 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  who  sees  her  own  life,  and  her  claims 
upon  the  man  she  loves  through  the  medium 
of  this  tragical  passion  :  and  'who  gives  her 
life  an  impossible  purpose ;  and  who  makes  im- 
possible claims.  They  are  very  small  claims, 
she  pleads.  And  so  they  are,  very  small  in 
comparison  with  what  she  gives,  her  whole 
life's  devotion  poured  out  at  the  feet  of  her 
'  Master,'  from  whom  she  only  asks  in  return 
that  he  will  not  forbid  her  worship;  that, now 
and  again,  he  will  give  her  the  joy  of  seeing 
his  handwriting,  and  of  knowing  that  he  is 
well.  But  small  as  these  claims  are,  they  are 
unreasonable:—'/^  the  last  degree" inconvenient" 
and  impossible*  as  Madame  would  have  said, 
— in  the  particular  case  of  this  'Master'; 
a  married  man  and  an  attached  husband  with 
five  children,  the  Director  of  a  Pensionnat 
de  Jeunes  Filles  who  has  need  to  be  especially 
circumspect ;  and  who  cannot  discreetly, 
nor  even  honourably,  allow  a  former  under- 
mistress  to  address  him  passionate,  romantic 
love-letters,  even  every  six  months.  Nor 
can  this  loyal  husband  and  self-respecting 
Catholic  and  Professor  undertake  to  appear 
to  sanction  this  indiscretion,  by  keeping 

125 


THE  SECRET  OF 


her   informed    of    his   health    and    welfare 
at  regular  intervals.     So  that,  building  her 
heart's  desires  upon  false  hopes,  that,  from 
day  to    day,   wear    themselves   out    in  dis- 
appointment,   and   looking  for   consolation 
to  things  necessarily  withdrawn  ;  and  that 
she  pursues   in   vain  like   *  fading  visions/ 
— how  is  our  poor   Charlotte  to  find  any 
escape   from   the    heart-break    that   is    the 
natural  term  of  the  path  along  which  this 
Love,  that  has  become  her  destiny,  leads 
her  ?      No    way    of    escape    is    there    for 
Charlotte  :  not  in  heaven  above,  nor  on  the 
earth  beneath,  nor  in  the  waters  under  the 
earth.     For  no  miracle  can  give  her  love  a 
happy  ending  ;  say  that  even  a  thunderbolt 
fell  from  heaven  to  remove  Madame  Heger, 
— it  would  be  extremely  unjust — but  admit 
that  a  murderous  miracle  be  granted — even 
so,  it  would  not  alter  the  fact  that  M.  Heger 
is   not   in   love   with    Charlotte.     And   no 
earthly  scheme  either  can  bridge  the  separa- 
tion— wider  than  the  160  leagues  between 
Yorkshire    and    Brussels — that    now    severs 
Charlotte,  breaking  her  heart  in  Yorkshire, 
from  her  Master  in  literature,  carrying  on, 

126 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

as  stormily  and  triumphantly  as  when  she 
assisted  at  them,  his  lessons  in  the  class- 
rooms in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle :  those  memory- 
haunted  class-rooms  she  will  never  see 
again ;  because  although  we  find  her  in  these 
Letters  speaking  of  projects  of  earning  money 
that  she  may  return  to  Bruxelles,  if  only  to 
see  her  professor  once  again,  one  knows  that 
there  would  be  Madame  to  count  with  ; 
and  even  Monsieur  Heger's  obstinate  neglect 
to  reply  to  these  appealing  Letters  does  not 
indicate  any  answering  wish  on  his  side  to 
see  his  former  pupil  again.  Nor  yet  does 
there  exist  in  the  waters  under  the  earth 
any  pool  of  magical  power  of  healing 
sufficient  to  soothe  these  bitter  regrets  and 
reproaches  ;  nor  any  well  deep  enough  to 
drown  rebellious  desires  and  memories  :  for 
Charlotte  has  too  splendid  a  soul  to  think 
of  suicide  ;  or  to  quench  anguish  by  drugs. 
So  that  one  knows  that  Charlotte's  fate  is 
sealed :  and  that  we  must  follow  her  through 
these  last  steps  to  the  end,  with  pity  and 
admiration  and  love  for  her — but  still  not 
with  injustice  to  others.  Because  no  one 
outside  of  herself,  not  Madame  Heger,  nor 

127 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Monsieur  Heger,  is  responsible  for  what 
has  happened,  and  what  is  going  to  happen ; 
but  only  the  Love  that  has  Charlotte's  soul 
in  thrall,  the  Love  that  'seeketh  not  its 
own,' — romantic,  or  if  it  be  preferred,  Pla- 
tonic Love  ;  who  as  the  wise  woman, 
Diotima,  told  Socrates,  is  c  not  a  god,  but 
an  immortal  spirit,  who  spans  the  gulf 
between  heaven  and  earth,  carrying  to  the 
gods  the  prayers  of  men,  and  to  the  earth 
the  commands  of  the  gods.'  Love,  who  is 
'  the  child  of  plenty  and  of  poverty,  often, 
like  his  mother,  without  house  or  home 
to  cover  him '  (and  who  consequently  is 
not  highly  esteemed  by  respectable  house- 
holders). Love,  the  '  instinct  of  immortality 
in  a  mortal  creature,'  leading  him  amongst 
mortal  conditions  to  where  Charlotte  is 
being  led  to, — the  grave  of  hope, — but  not 
leaving  hope  there  entombed,  but  raising  it,  not 
clogged  'with  the  pollution  of  mortality. 

All  this,  that  the  wise  Diotima  related,  is 
a  true  parable  of  Charlotte  Bronte.  And 
the  proof  that  Diotima  was  a  good  psycho- 
logist, and  had  based  her  opinions  upon 
the  study  of  facts,  is  found  in  the  assertion 

128 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

that  Love,  although  an  immortal  spirit,  is 
not  a  god.  Because  a  god  sees  clearly,  and 
does  not  make  mistakes  :  whereas  Love,  as 
every  one  knows,  is  often  blind,  and  never 
very  clear-sighted  ;  and  is  liable  to  make 
mistakes,  and  to  be  unjust  even  :  and  to 
attribute  his  own  errors  to  other  people. 
Thus  Charlotte,  under  the  dominion  of 
Love,  was  unjust,  and  made  mistakes  :  she 
attributed  to  Madame  Heger  disappoint- 
ments and  misadventures  and  pangs,  that 
were  not  of  Madame  Heger's  preparation 
at  all,  but  were  simply  the  imprudences  of 
this  '  Child  of  plenty  and  poverty,'  who  in- 
herits from  both  parents  and  is  so  often 
extravagant  and  houseless,  and  consequently 
in  bad  odour  with  householders  and  the  wor- 
shippers of  'convenience/  because  'he  has 
no  home  to  cover  him.'  Charlotte  should  not 
have  attributed,  for  instance,  malevolence 
or  jealousy  or  the  cruel  pleasure  of  tanta- . 
lising  and  torturing  her  in  Bruxelles  to 
Madame  Heger,  simply  because,  as  the 
Directress  of  a  Pensionnat  de  Jeunes  Filles 
and  wife  of  M.  Heger,  she  did  not  want  to 
take  in  Romantic  Love  as  a  boarder ;  nor  to 

129  i 


THE  SECRET  OF 


permit  this  '  Child  of  plenty  and  poverty'  to 
disorganise  the  well-balanced  domestic  and 
conjugal  relationships  between  herself  and 
M.  Heger.  In  all  this  Madame  Heger  was 
not  persecuting  Charlotte,  but  protecting 
her  own  rights.  And  if  we  examine  the 
circumstances  even  in  the  narrative  of  the 
scene  in  the  class-room  between  the  Direc- 
tress and  her  English  teacher,  and  the  scene 
of  the  farewell  interview  between  the  Pro- 
fessor and  his  pupil,  where  the  Directress 
of  the  Pensionnat  is  put  out  of  the  room 
because  she  objects  to  this  sentimental 
leave-taking,  we  shall  find  that  recognising 
the  true  relationships  between  these  three 
people,  if  Madame  Heger  behaved  exactly 
as  Madame  Beck  is  said  to  have  done,  then 
there  is  not  any  fault  whatever  to  be  found 
with  Madame  Heger.  Nay,  one  does  not  see 
how  she  could  have  been  more  considerate. 
Another  false  impression  of  Charlotte's — 
that  Madame  Heger  intercepted  her  letters, 
and  that  M.  Heger  did  not  answer  because 
he  did  not  receive  them — has  no  evidence  to 
support  it.  Nor  is  this  all ;  there  is  un- 
deniable proof  that  the  letter  we  have  just 

130 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

considered  (which  M.  Heger  did  not  answer) 
was  received  by  him  :  and  that  he  was  not 
very  much  affected  by  the  passionate  homage 
of  his  worshipper.  '  On  the  edge  of  this 
letter  he  has  made  some  commonplace  notes 
in  pencil — one  of  them  is  the  name  and 
address  of  a  shoemaker/  Mr.  Spielmann 
tells  us. 

There  is  a  natural  feeling  of  indignation 
against  this  masculine  insensibility  to  a 
woman's  tragical  passion,  even  though  one 
recognises  that  honour  stood  in  the  way  of 
any  responsive  sentiment.  But  one  must 
not  forget  M.  Heger's  special  vocation  and 
his  daily  occupations  and  preoccupations. 
Here  you  have  a  Professor  of  literature  in  a 
Pensionnat  de  Jeunes  Filles  who  spends, 
week  by  week,  several  days  in  correcting 
and  improving  '  compositions  '  and  exercises 
in  c  style '  of  numberless  schoolgirls,  full  of 
the  eloquent  sentimentality  that  belongs  to 
young  writers  between  the  ages  of  fourteen 
and  sixteen.  Monsieur  Heger  had  been 
Charlotte's  master  in  literature,  remember  : 
and  there  is  another  fact  to  be  realised  also, 
one  that  upon  the  authority  of  my  own  know- 


THE  SECRET  OF 


ledge  of  him,  in  the  character  of  my  own 
Professor,  I  am  allowed  to  testify  to  :  he  was 
before  all  things  a  born  teacher^  and  one  who 
saw  the  world  as  his  class-room,  and  his 
fellow-creatures  in  the  light  of  pupils.  Apply- 
ing this  knowledge  of  him  to  the  criticism 
of  what  we  know  about  his  relations  with 
Charlotte  Bronte,  we  arrive  at  entirely 
different  opinions  to  those  formed  by  people 
who  either  see  M.  Heger  through  the 
medium  of  Charlotte's  passion  for  him  and  as 
she  painted  him  in  Villette  ;  or  outside  of 
any  personal  knowledge  of  him  at  all,  as  he 
appears  to  them  judged  in  the  light  of  the 
impression  that  he  played  with  Charlotte's 
feelings  :  first  of  all  encouraging  by  senti- 
mental flattery  her  affection  for  him,  and 
then,  when  he  found  that  she  had  become 
inconveniently  fond  of  him,  behaving  with 
cruel  indifference.  None  of  these  decisions 
is  based  on  a  correct  knowledge  of  M. 
Heger,  nor  of  his  true  behaviour  and 
character.  The  true  M,  Heger  was  not 
the  Paul  Emanuel  who  was  the  /over  of  Lucy 
Snowe,  because  he  is  very  truthfully  and 
admirably  painted  in  the  domineering  but 

132 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

interesting,  terror-striking  but  captivating, 
masterful  and  masterly  Professor  of  litera- 
ture, so  full  of  talent,  and  fiery  captivating 
ardour  for  beautiful  thoughts  nobly  expressed. 
The  real  Professor  was  not  tender-hearted  ; 
nor  very  tender  in  manner  ;  nor  even  very 
pleasant  and  considerate ;  nor  even  kind,  out- 
side of  his  professorial  character :  and  he  had 
no  sympathy  whatever  to  spare  for  people 
who  were  not  his  pupils.  And  his  sympathy 
for  his  pupils,  as  his  pupils^  led  him  to  work 
upon  their  sympathies,  as  a  way  of  inducing 
a  frame  of  mind  in  them  and  an  emotional 
state  of  feeling,  rendering  them  susceptible 
to  literary  impressions,  and  putting  them  in 
key  with  himself,  in  this  very  fine  enthu- 
siasm of  his,  not  only  for  enjoying  literature 
himself,  but  for  throwing  open  to  others,  and 
to  young  votaries  especially,  the  worship  of 
beautiful  literature — as  the  record  of  the 
best  that  has  been  thought  and  said  in  the 
world. 

But  the  very  exclusive  literary  tempera- 
ment of  M.  Heger  left  him  rather  cold- 
blooded than  particularly  warm-hearted, 
where  his  pupils'  feelings  interfered  with 

'33 


THE  SECRET  OF 


their  good  style  in  writing  ;  or  good  accent 
when  speaking ;  or  with  their  sense  of  the 
first  importance  of  a  warm  appreciation  of 
the  beauties  of  literature.  If  one  reversed 
directly  the  description  of  Charlotte  Bronte 
herself,  as  a  writer  whose  words  became 
feelings^  one  might  justly  say  of  M.  Heger 
that  for  him,  feelings  were  chiefly  good 
with  reference  to  their  effects  upon  words, 
and  the  creation  of  beautiful  language — so 
that  Charlotte's  love-letters  to  him  would 
be  no  more  than  the  c  Devoirs  de  Style '  of  a 
former  pupil  sent  him  for  criticism.  The 
shoemaker's  address  may  have  been  jotted 
down  by  accident,  when  he  was  running  his 
eye  down  the  page  ?  If  the  further  notes 
signified  by  Mr.  Spielmann  on  this  page, 
where  poor  Charlotte's  heart's  Secret  lay 
exposed  and  quivering,  had  been  'Eon — mats 
un  peu  trop  d*  exaltation — la  Ponctuation  nest 
pas  soignee*  no  one  who  knew  M.  Heger 
would  blame  him  for  voluntary  unkind- 
ness.  But  upon  this  matter  no  more  must 
be  said  at  present  :  we  have  to  return  to 
Charlotte,  and  her  Letters. 

The  second  in  the  order  in  which  I  am 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

studying  them  (that  seems  to  me  un- 
mistakably indicated  by  the  context)  would 
have  been  written — if  we  take  the  year  1845 
as  the  date — eight,  instead  of  six,  months 
after  the  one,  dated  November,  that  refers 
to  a  preceding  letter  in  the  May  of  the  same 
year — when  Charlotte  would  have  accepted 
the  obligation  laid  upon  her  not  to  write 
again  for  six  months.  This  Letter,  dated 
24th  July,  indicates  by  the  opening  sen- 
tence, not  that  she  is  writing  outside  of  the 
appointed  time,  but  outside  of  her  turn  :  that 
is  to  say,  it  shows  that  M.  Heger  had  not 
answered  her  November  Letter  ;  that  she 
had  waited  for  his  reply,  but  could  not  wait 
longer,  and  so  wrote  a  second  letter,  before 
M.  Heger's  reply  to  the  first.  The  custom 
shows  us  that  poor  Charlotte  is  uneasily 
conscious  that  her  former  one  in  November 
may  have  given  offence.  She  apologises  for 
it,  as  we  shall  see  ;  and  works  hard  to  write 
with  cheerfulness  in  a  more  temperate 
tone  : — 

Ah,  Monsieur !  I  know  I  once  wrote  you  a 
letter  that  was  not  a  reasonable  one,  because  my 
heart  was  choked  with  grief ;  but  I  will  not  do 

135 


THE  SECRET  OF 


it  again  !  I  will  try  not  to  be  selfish  ;  although  I 
cannot  but  feel  your  letters  the  greatest  happiness 
I  know.  I  will  wait  patiently  to  receive  one,  until 
it  pleases  you,  and  it  is  convenient  to  write  one. 
At  the  same  time,  I  may  write  you  a  little  letter 
from  time  to  time  ;  you  authorised  me  to  do  that. 

The  effort  she  is  putting  upon  herself  in 
this  Letter  is  evident.  She  has  become  reason- 
able ;  she  does  not  reproach  him  for  not 
writing,  but  only  asks  him  to  remember  how 
much  she  desires  it.  She  tells  him  of  her 
plans,  as  she  was  recommended  to  do,  instead 
of  dwelling  on  her  feelings.  She  humours  and 
flatters  his  vanity  and  taste  by  her  acknow- 
ledgment of  all  she  owes  him  ;  and  of  her 
unfailing  gratitude  and  wish  to  dedicate  a 
book  to  him — she  even  sends  a  message  to 
Madame ! — 

Please  present  to  Madame  the  assurance  of  my 
esteem.  I  fear  that  Maria,  Louise  and  Claire  will 
have  forgotten  me.  Prospere  and  Victorine 
never  knew  me,  but  I  remember  all  five  of  them, 
and  especially  Louise.  There  was  so  much 
character,  so  much  naivete  expressed  in  her  little 
face.  Farewell,  Monsieur — Your  grateful  pupil, 

C.  BRONT£. 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

July  24. — I  have  not  begged  you  to  write  to 
me  soon,  because  I  am  afraid  of  troubling  you, 
but  you  are  too  kind  to  forget  how  much  I  desire 
it.  Yes  !  I  do  desire  it  so  much.  But  that  is 
enough.  After  all,  do  as  you  like,  Monsieur,  for 
if  I  received  a  letter  from  you  and  I  thought  you 
wrote  it  out  of  pity,  it  would  hurt  me  very  much. 
.  .  .  Oh  I  shall  certainly  see  you  some  day.  It 
must  come  to  pass.  Because  as  soon  as  I  earn 
any  money,  I  shall  go  to  Bruxelles — and  I  shall 
see  you  again,  if  only  for  a  moment. 

It  is  all  of  no  avail  !  No  answer  does 
M.  Heger  vouchsafe.  October  comes  round, 
and  she  writes  again.  This  time  she  ima- 
gines that  she  has  found  a  means  of  making 
her  Letter  reach  its  destination.  In  other 
words,  she  is  convinced,  or  tries  to  be  con- 
vinced, that  it  is  all  Madame  Heger's  fault 
again  ;  she  it  is  who  will  not  allow  her 
husband  to  receive  Charlotte's  Letters. 

October  24. — Monsieur— I  am  quite  joyous 
to-day.  A  thing  that  has  not  often  happened 
during  the  last  two  years.1  The  reason  is  that  a 

1  Charlotte  had  been  a  year  and  ten  months  in  England  in 
October  1845.  This  phrase,  however,  proves  that  the  Letter 
belongs  to  this  year  and  not  to  1844,  and  consequently  that 
the  Letter  that  follows  it,  January  8,  is  1846. 

137 


THE  SECRET  OF 


gentleman  amongst  my  friends  is  passing  through 
Bruxelles,  and  he  has  offered  to  take  charge  of  a 
letter  for  you,  and  to  give  this  same  letter  into 
your  hands  ;  or  else  his  sister  will  do  this,  so  that 
I  shall  be  quite  certain  that  you  receive  it. 

Now  comes  the  final  blow  to  this  faith- 
ful worshipper.  Up  to  this  hour,  she  has 
hoped  and  waited,  waited  and  hoped.  But 
all  this  time  there  has  been  the  suspicion  of 
Madame  Heger — that  has  kept  alive  in  her 
the  belief  in  M.  Heger's  friendship,  who 
(perhaps  ?)  writes,  although  his  letters  never 
arrive  :  who  (perhaps  ?)  never  receives  her 
letters,  although  whenever  she  dares,  and 
even  in  defiance  of  the  terms  laid  down  for 
her,  she  writes  him  letters  where  the  vibra- 
tion of  her  passionate  attachment  is  felt. 
Now,  however,  he  has  received  her  letter 
placed  in  his  own  hand.  Had  he  written 
she  would  now  have  held  in  her  turn  the 
talisman  of  the  beloved  handwriting  her 
eyes  were  weary  with  waiting  to  see  again. 
But  he  remained  obdurate  and  silent. 

Mr.  Taylor  has  returned  (she  writes)  :  I  asked 
him  if  he  had  no  letter  for  me.  '  No  :  nothing/ 
Be  patient,  I  told  myself:  soon  his  .sister  will 

138 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

return.  Miss  Taylor  came  back:  CI  have  nothing 
for  you  from  Monsieur  Heger,'  she  said;  f neither 
letter,  nor  any  message.' 

Understanding  only  too  well  what  this  meant, 
told  myself  just  what  I  should  have  told  any  one 
else  in  the  same  circumstances  :  Resign  yourself 
to  what  you  cannot  alter,  and  before  all  things  do 
not  grieve  for  a  misfortune  that  you  have  not 
deserved.  I  would  not  allow  myself  to  weep  nor 
complain.  But  when  one  refuses  to  oneself  the 
right  to  tears  and  lamentations  in  certain  cases, 
one  is  a  tyrant ;  and  natural  faculties  revolt ;  so 
that  one  buys  outward  calm  at  the  price  of  an 
inner  conflict  that  cannot  be  subdued. 

Neither  by  day,  nor  by  night  can  I  find  rest 
nor  peace  :  even  if  I  sleep,  I  have  tormenting 
dreams,  where  I  see  you,  always  severe,  gloomy 
angry  with  me.  Forgive  me,  Monsieur,  if  I 
am  driven  to  take  the  course  of  writing  to  you 
once  more.  How  can  I  endure  my  life,  if  I  am 
forbidden  to  make  any  effort  to  alleviate  my 
sufferings  ? 

She  continues  in  this  piteous  strain. 
She  pleads  with  him  not  to  reprove  her 
again  as  she  has  been  reproved  before, 
for  exaggeration,  morbidness,  sentimentality. 
She  tells  him  all  this  may  be  true — she  is 
not  going  to  defend  herself — but  the  case  is 

139 


THE  SECRET  OF 


as  she  states  it.  She  cannot  resign  herself 
to  the  loss  of  her  master's  friendship  without 
one  last  effort  to  preserve  it. 

I  submit  to  all  the  reproaches  you  may  make 
against  me  ;  if  my  master  withdraws  his  friend- 
ship from  me  entirely,  I  shall  remain  without 
hope  ;  if  he  keeps  a  little  for  me  (never  mind 
though  it  be  very  little)  I  shall  have  some  motive 
for  living,  for  working. 

Monsieur  (she  continues),  the  poor  do  not 
need  much  to  keep  them  alive  ;  they  ask  only 
for  the  crumbs  that  fall  from  the  rich  man's 
table,  but  if  these  crumbs  are  refused  them,  then 
they  die  of  hunger !  For  me  too,  I  make  no 
claim  either  to  great  affection  from  those  I  love  ; 
I  should  hardly  know  how  to  understand  an 
exclusive  and  perfect  friendship,  I  have  so  little 
experience  of  it !  But  once  upon  a  time, 
at  Bruxelles,  when  I  was  your  pupil,  you  did 
show  me  a  little  interest :  and  just  this  small 
amount  of  interest  you  gave  me  then,  I  hold  to 
and  I  care  for  and  prize,  as  I  hold  to  and  care  for 
life  itself.  .  .  . 

...  I  will  not  re-read  this  letter,  I  must  send 
it  as  it  is  written.  And  yet  I  know,  by  some 
secret  instinct,  that  certain  absolutely  reasonable 
and  cool-headed  people  reading  it  through  will 
say  : — c  She  appears  to  have  gone  mad.'  By 

140 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

way  of  revenge  on  such  judges,  all  I  would  wish 
them  is  that  they  too  might  endure,  for  one 
day  only,  the  sufferings  I  have  borne  for  eight 
months — then,  one  would  see,  if  they  too  did  not 
*  appear  to  have  gone  mad.* 

One  endures  in  silence  whilst  one  has  his 
strength  to  do  it.  But  when  this  strength  fails 
one,  one  speaks  without  weighing  one's  words. 
I  wish  Monsieur  all  happiness  and  prosperity. 

HAWORTH,  BRADFORD,  YORKSHIRE, 
8/£  January. 

The  Letter  obtained  no  answer.  And 
thus  the  end  was  reached.  We  now  know 
where  in  Charlotte  Bronte's  life  lay  her 
experiences  that  formed  her  genius  and 
made  her  the  great  Romantic  —  whose 
quality  was  that  she  saw  all  events  and 
personages  through  the  medium  of  one 
passion — the  passion  of  a  predestined  tragical 
and  unrequited  love. 


END    OF    PART    I. 


141 


X 

PART    II 

SOME  REMINISCENCES  OF  THE 
REAL  MONSIEUR  AND  MADAME  HEGER 


THIS    SECOND    PART    IS 
DEDICATED    TO 

MY    BROTHER 

THE  LATE  ABBE  AUSTIN  RICHARDSON 
WHO   DIED   SUDDENLY,    20TH    AUG.    1913 

Dearest,  before  you  went  away 

And  left  me  here  behind  you, 
How  often  would  you  talk  to  me, 

And  I,  too,  would  remind  you 
Of  stories  in  this  book  retold, 

That  for  us  two  could  ne'er  grow  old ; 
Of  scenes  that  we  could  live  through  yet, 

Just  you  and  I, — and  not  forget : 
And  now  I  feel,  since  you  are  gone, 

I  wrote  this  book  for  you  alone. 


PART    II 
CHAPTER  I 

THE    HISTORICAL    DIFFICULTY:    TO    DIS- 
ENTANGLE   FACT    FROM    FICTION 

THE  purpose  of  the  First  Part  of  this  study 
was  to  show  that  with  the  knowledge  of 
the  Secret  of  Charlotte  Bronte,  brought  to 
us  by  Dr.  Paul  Heger's  generous  gift  of 
these  pathetic  and  beautiful  Love-letters,  the 
'Problem  of  Charlotte  Bronte,'  as  so  many 
very  clever  but  inattentive  psychological 
critics  have  stated  it,  has  lost  all  claim  to 
serious  attention. 

The  basis  of  the  '  Problem '  was  the 
alleged  '  dissonance '  between  Charlotte's 
personality  and  her  genius — between  her 
dreary,  desolate,  dull,  well-tamed  existence, 
uncoloured,  untroubled  by  romance  (as 
Mrs.  Gaskell  painted  it),  and  the  passionate 
atmosphere  of  her  novels,  where  all  events 

H5  K 


THE  SECRET  OF 


and  personages  arc  seen  through  the  medium 
of  one  sentiment — tragical  romantic  love. 

We  now  know  that  the  dissonance  did 
not  exist  ;  that  from  her  twenty-sixth  year 
downwards.  Charlotte's  life  was,  not  only 
coloured,  but  governed  by  a  tragical  ro- 
mantic love :  that,  in  its  first  stage,  threw  her 
into  a  hopeless  conflict  against  the  force  of 
things  and  broke  her  heart :  but  that,  be- 
cause the  battle  was  fought  in  the  force, 
and  in  the  cause,  of  noble  emotions,  saved 
her  soul  alive ;  and  called  her  genius  forth 
to  life:  so  that  it  rose  as  an  immortal  spirit 
from  the  grave  of  personal  hopes. 

Understanding  this,  we  know  that  there 
is  no  c  Problem '  of  Charlotte  Bronte :  but 
that  her  personality  and  her  genius  and 
her  life  and  her  books  were  all  those  of  a 
Romantic.  But  although  there  is  no 
psychological  Problem,  a  difficulty  that  con- 
cerns the  historical  criticism  of  Charlotte's 
life  and  her  books  does  remain.  And  this 
difficulty  has  to  be  faced  and  conquered, 
not  by  speculations  nor  arguments,  but  by 
methods  of  enquiry. 

When  we  study  Charlotte  Bronte's 
146 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

masterpiece  Villette  in  comparison  with 
what  we  now  know  about  the  romance  in 
her  own  life,  we  recognise  two  facts  :  the 
first  is  that,  in  this  'work  especially^  she  has 
painted  with  such  power  the  emotions  she 
has  undergone  that  her  words  become  feel- 
ings that  lift  and  ennoble  the  reader's  sensi- 
bility :  and  thus  serve  him — in  the  way  that 
it  belongs  to  Romantics  to  serve  mankind. 

But  the  second  fact  we  discover  is  that, 
— again,  in  this  book  particularly^ — historical 
personages  and  real  events  are  used  as  the 
materials  for  an  imaginary  story,  in  a  way 
that  has  produced  critical  confusion :  and 
what  is  graver  still — has  caused  false  and 
injurious  opinions  to  be  formed  about  his- 
torical people.  And  the  difficulty  we  have 
to  face  is,  not  what  amount  of  blame  belongs 
to  Charlotte  for  misrepresenting  historical 
facts,  nor  even  need  we  ask  ourselves  what 
reason  she  had  for  thus  misrepresenting  them. 
Because  the  reason  becomes  plain  when  we 
take  the  trouble  to  realise  that  the  motive 
the  writer  of  this  work  of  genius  had  in 
view  was  one  that  concerned  her  own  per- 
sonal liberation  from  haunting  memories, 

'47 


THE  SECRET  OF 


rather    than    any    motive    concerning    the 
impressions  she  might  produce. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Charlotte's 
motive  in  Villette^  judged  as  a  method  of 
personal  salvation,  was  not  only  a  permis- 
sible, but  a  noble  one.  It  is  the  one  that 
Pater  attributed  to  Michael  Angelo  :  c  the 
effort  of  a  strong  nature  to  attune  itself ^  to 
tranquillise  vehement  emotions  by  withdrawing 
them  into  the  region  of  ideal  sentiments  ' : — c  an 
effort  to  throw  off  the  clutch  of  cruel  and 
humiliating  facts  by  translating  them  into  the 
imaginative  realm^  where  the  artist^  the  author^ 
the  dreamer  even^  has  things  as  he  wills  ^  because 
the  hold  of  outward  things '  (such  a  stern  and 
merciless  one  in  the  case  of  Charlotte 
Bronte!)  c  is  thrown  off  at  pleasure* 

But,  judged  as  a  literary  and  historical 
method,  was  Charlotte  Bronte's  manner  of 
treating  the  real  Director  and  Directress  of 
the  Pensionnat  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle  a 
justifiable  or  fair  one  ?  Can  she  be  held 
without  fault  in  this  ;  that  in  Paul  Emanuel 
and  in  Madame  Beck  she  painted  Monsieur 
and  Madame  Heger  in  a  way  that  rendered 
them  visible  to  every  one  who  knew  them  ; 

148 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  then  placed  them  in  fictitious  circum- 
stances that  altered  the  character  of  their 
actions  and  feelings,  in  such  a  way  as 
to  misrepresent  their  true  behaviour  ?  It 
seems  to  me  that  we  must  admit  that  the 
authoress  of  the  Professor  and  of  Villette 
adopted  an  unjust  literary  and  historical 
method  in  so  far  as  these  real  people  are 
concerned:  and  that  in  the  case  of  Madame 
Heger  especially,  passion  and  prejudice  be- 
trayed her  :  and  rendered  her  guilty  of  a 
fault  that  must  be  recognised  as  a  very  grave 
one.  But  when  this  fault  has  been  recog- 
nised and  admitted,  it  seems  to  me  a  con- 
scientious critic's  duty  does  not  compel  him 
to  scold  this  woman  of  genius  for  having  the 
passions  of  her  kind.  A  great  Romantic  is 
not  an  angel :  and  in  this  case  the  main  facts 
about  Charlotte  are  not  her  shortcomings  as 
a  celestial  being,  but  her  transcendent  merits 
as  an  interpreter  of  the  human  heart.  For 
my  own  part,  I  confess  that  after  reading 
Charlotte's  Love-letters,  I  am  in  no  mood  to 
look  for  faults  in  her,  nor  even  to  lend  much 
attention  to  some  faults  that,  without  look- 
ing for  them,  one  is  bound  to  recognise.  For 

149 


THE  SECRET  OF 


what  a  thankless  and  unseemly,  as  well  as 
what  an  unprofitable,  sort  of  criticism  is  that 
represented  in  ancient  days  by  the  youngest 
amongst  Job's  Friends,  who  had  such  a 
delightfully  expressive  name,  Elihu,  the  son 
of  Barachel  the  Buzite,  of  the  kindred  of 
Ram  !  Elihu's  criticism  of  Job  (the  man 
of  genius,  plunged  into  dire  misfortune,  not 
by  any  fault  or  folly  of  his  own,  but  by  the 
will  of  the  Higher  Powers,  who  desired  to 
prove  his  virtue  and  to  call  forth  his  genius), 
is  exactly  the  same  method  of  criticising 
men  and  women  of  genius  in  the  same  case 
as  Job,  practised  by  Elihu's  intellectual  de- 
scendents,  Buzites  of  the  kindred  of  Ram, 
in  all  countries  and  in  every  age,  down  to 
England  in  the  twentieth  century.  The 
fundamental  doctrine  of  this  critical  method 
was,  and  is,  that  '  great  men  are  not  always 
wise!  and  that  it  is  the  vocation  of  smaller 
men  to  teach  them  wisdom,  without  '  re- 
specting their  persons  or  giving  them  flatter- 
ing titles '  (truly,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  by 
calling  them  names — knaves,  hypocrites, 
sentimental  cads,  blackguards,  etc.) .  In  other 
words,  the  rule  with  these  Buzites  is  that  the 

150 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

main  purpose  of  criticising  great  people  is 
to  find  fault  with  them ;  to  surprise  them  in 
their  '  unwise '  moments,  to  concentrate 
attention  upon  the  faults  they  may,  or  may 
not,  have  committed  in  these  moments ;  and 
to  build  upon  these  occasional  real,  or 
imaginary,  faults,  psychological  and  patho- 
logical theories  about  the  madness,  wicked- 
ness, or  folly  of  people  capable  of  them. 
And  to  conclude  that  there  is  '  very  much 
to  reprobate  and  a  great  deal  to  laugh  at ' 
in  these  men  and  women  of  genius — and 
that  the  fact  that  they  had  genius,  and  that 
as  witnesses  to  the  '  instinct  of  immortality 
in  mortal  creatures '  they  have  served  and 
honoured  mankind,  and  also  have  bequeathed 
to  us  treasures  of  ideal  beauty,  is  a  mere 
accident,  and  may  be  left  unnoticed. 

But  let  not  my  portion  ever  be  with  these 
fault-finders,  who  ''darken  counsel  by  words 
without  knowledge ','  as  the  original  Elihu  was 
told,  'out  of  the  Whirlwind/  by  the 
Supreme  Critic  ;  c  in  whose  stead '  the  son 
of  Barachel  had  arrogated  to  himself  the 
right  to  scold  and  scoff  at  Job  ;  and  to  tell 
him  that  his  misfortunes  were  all  the  result 


THE  SECRET  OF 


of  his  bad  character  and  of  his  uncontrolled 
emotions.  I  refuse,  then,  to  recognise  as  a 
question  of  vital  importance  Charlotte's 
forgetfulness  of  historical  exactitude  in 
Villette ;  and  I  do  not  myself  understand  how 
any  one  (except  a  Buzite)  who  has  read  these 
Letters  given  to  us  by  Dr.  Paul  Heger,  and 
especially  the  last  one,  that  received  no 
answer,  can  help  feeling  that  the  suffering 
the  writer  of  the  Letters  must  have  under- 
gone, in  the  unbroken  silent  solitude  that 
followed  her  unanswered  appeal,  must  have 
made  the  hold  upon  her  memory  of  '  out- 
ward things '  so  hard  to  bear,  that  to  break 
that  hold,  to  live  in  the  realm  of  imagina- 
tion free  from  it,  having  things  as  she  would, 
justified  almost  any  method  of  self-liberation. 
Still  the  fact  of  the  critical  confusion  of  the 
personages  in  the  novel  with  the  historical 
Director  and  Directress  of  the  Pensionnat 
in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle  does  create  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  forming  right  opinions. 
And  to  remove  them,  we  have  to  follow 
the  plan  already  recommended, — to  make 
sure  of  our  facts,  before  calling  in  the 
aid  of  psychological  arguments.  And  in 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

this  case,  to  see  the  position  clearly,  we 
must  disentangle  from  the  imaginary  story 
in  Villette  the  real  personages  and  events 
woven  into  the  fabric  of  a  parable  where, 
as  I  have  said,  they  appear  amongst  fictitious 
circumstances  and  produce  consequently 
false  impressions.  In  other  words,  we  have 
to  recover  a  clear  knowledge  of  the  true 
Monsieur  Heger  before  we  can  deter- 
mine where  c  Paul  Emanuel '  resembles,  and 
where  he  differs  from,  the  Professor,  whom 
Charlotte  loved :  but  who  never  showed  any 
particle  of  love  for  Charlotte^  such  as  Paul 
Emanuel  bestowed  on  Lucy  Snowe.  And 
then  we  have  to  re-establish  in  her  true 
place,  as  Monsieur  Heger's  wife  and  the 
mother  of  his  five  children,  the  true 
Directress  of  the  Pensionnat  in  the  Rue 
d'Isabelle — who  must  be  contrasted,  rather 
than  compared,  with  the  crafty,  jealous 
and  pitiless  Madame  Beck  of  the  novel, 
selfishly  and  cruelly  interfering  with  the 
true  course  of  an  entirely  legitimate  and 
romantic  attachment  between  her  English 
teacher  and  her  cousin,  the  Professor  of 
literature.  And  the  relative  positions  of 

'53 


THE  SECRET  OF 


these  two  Directresses  clearly  seen,  we 
have  to  ask  ourselves,  Whether  the  real 
Madame  Heger  is  proved  to  have  had 
the  base  and  detestable  character  of  the 
hateful  Madame  Beck  ?  and  whether  she 
really  was^  in  any  voluntary  or  even  in- 
voluntary, way,  the  direct  cause  of  poor 
Charlotte's  anguish,  suspense  and  final 
heart-break  ?  And  whether,  given  the  posi- 
tions and  the  different  views  of  life  and 
sense  of  duty  of  the  different  people  whose 
destinies  become  entangled  in  this  tragical 
romance,  we  can  find  fault  with  any  person 
concerned  in  these  events, — unless,  indeed, 
we  follow  Greek  methods,  and  drag  in  the 
Eumenides  ?  Or,  else,  suppose  it  a  parallel 
case  with  Job's :  and  decide  that  it  was  the 
will  of  the  Higher  Powers  to  prove  Char- 
lotte's virtue  and  to  call  forth  her  genius  ? 
But  in  so  far  as  mere  mortals  are  concerned, 
we  have  to  see  whether  anything  else  could 
have  happened,  and  whether  poor  Charlotte 
was  not  bound  to  break  her  heart  ? 

So  that  the  purpose  of  the  Second  Part 
of  this  study  of  the  '  Secret  of  Charlotte 
Bronte '  really  lies  outside  of  the  '  Secret ' 

J54 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

itself,  and  becomes  an  effort  to  know 
'  as  in  themselves  they  really  were,'  and 
independently  of  their  relationships  with 
Charlotte,  the  Professor  whom  she  loved 
(probably  much  more  than  he  deserved), 
and  the  Directress  of  the  Pensionnat 
in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle — whom  she  certainly 
hated,  without  any  reasonable  cause  for  this 
hatred,  although  this  hatred  had  a  natural 
cause — that  if  only  we  will  use  psychology 
for  the  purpose  of  penetrating  facts,  and 
not  for  playing  with  such  fictions  as  that 
it  was  '  no  serious  grief  to  Charlotte  that 
Monsieur  Heger  was  married '  we  may  easily 
discover.  After  all,  one  must  not  ask  for 
entire  'reasonableness'  from  Romantics,  who 
see  personages  and  events  through  the 
medium  of  one  great  Passion.  And  one 
must  not  demand  from  them  absolute  im- 
partiality, when  judging  the  impediment 
that  divides  them  from  the  object  of  this 
passion. 

We  are  not  judges  then  in  this  case,  but 
enquirers  into  the  facts  of  the  personality 
and  true  characters  of  the  Director  and 
Directress  of  the  Bruxelles  school  and  of 

155 


THE  SECRET  OF 


their  environment,  as  the  influences  that  so 
largely  created  the  Romantic  atmosphere 
where  Charlotte's  genius  lived  and  moved 
and  had  its  being.  And,  by  the  special 
circumstances  of  my  own  life,  I  am  able 
to  assist  in  a  way  that  is  not  (so  I  am 
tempted  to  believe)  possible  to  any  other 
living  critic.  The  difficulty  that  stands  in 
the  way  of  most  modern  investigators  is  that 
long  ago  the  historical  people  with  their 
environment  '  have  become  ghostly.'  Long 
ago,  for  most  readers  of  Villette^  the  once 
famous  Pensionnat  de  Jeunes  Filles  in  the 
Rue  d'Isabelle,  with  its  memory-haunted 
class-rooms,  with  its  high-walled  garden  in 
the  heart  of  a  city  whose  voices  reached 
one,  as  from  a  world  far  away,  and  'down 
whose  peaceful  alleys  it  was  pleasant  to  stray 
and  hear  the  bells  of  St  Jean  Baptiste  peal  out 
with  their  sweet,  soft,  exalted  sound,'  have 
vanished  out  of  life.  Tes — but  out  of  my  life 
they  have  not  vanished!  For  me — the  his- 
torical Monsieur  and  Madame  Heger  exist 
quite  independently  of  all  associations  with 
the  imaginary  personages  Paul  Emanuel  and 
Madame  Beck.  For  me — the  .old  school, 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

the  class-rooms,  the  walled  garden,  with  its 
ancient  pear-trees  that  still  'faithfully  re- 
newed their  perfumed  snow  in  spring  and 
honey-sweet  pendants  in  autumn,'  remain 
— as  they  were  planted  vivid  images  and 
visions  in  my  memory  half  a  century  ago, 
when,  as  a  schoolgirl,  I  knew  nothing  about 
Charlotte  Bronte  nor  Villette  :  but  when  I 
sat,  twenty  years  after  Charlotte,  in  the  class- 
rooms where  she  had  waited  for  M.  Heger, 
on  the  eve  of  her  departure  from  Bruxelles, 
myself  an  attentive  pupil  of  her  Professor, 
and  a  witness,  half  terrified,  and  half  exas- 
perated, of  his  varying  moods.  And  when, 
too,  I  saw,  rather  than  heard,  Madame 
Heger,  moving  noiselessly,  where  M.  Heger's 
movements  were  always  attended  with  shock 
and  excitement ;  only  to  me,  Madame  Heger 
appeared  always  a  friendly  rather  than  an 
adverse  presence — an  abiding  influence  of 
serenity  that  reassured  one,  after  sudden  re- 
current gusts  of  nerve-disturbing  storms. 

And  I  would  point  out  that  the  value  of 
my  testimony  about  the  personal  impres- 
sions I  derived,  quite  independently  of  any 
knowledge  of  Charlotte  Bronte's  residence 

JS7 


THE  SECRET  OF 


in  what  was  for  me  my  school,  and  of  her 
enthusiasm  for  my  Professor,  or  her  dislike 
of  my  schoolmistress,  is  enhanced  both  by 
the  resemblances  and  by  the  differences  of 
our  several  points  of  view.  Thus — like 
Charlotte — I  was  an  English  pupil  and  a 
Protestant  in  this  Belgian  and  Catholic 
school.  Like  her — my  vocation  was  to  be 
that  of  a  woman  of  letters.  And  although, 
when  she  was  brought  under  M.  Heger's 
influence,  she  was  a  woman  of  genius,  already 
well  acquainted  with  good  literature,  and  not 
without  experience  as  a  writer,  whereas  I 
was  only  an  unformed  girl,  with  very  little 
reading  and  no  culture :  and  merely  by  force 
of  an  inborn  desire  to  follow  a  certain  pur- 
pose in  life  that  filled  me  with  happiness, 
even  in  anticipation,  justified  in  supposing 
that  I  had  a  literary  vocation  at  all,  and 
although  no  doubt  I  have  not  turned  my 
advantages  to  account  as  Charlotte  did,  yet  I 
myself  owe  to  M.  Heger,  not  only  admirable 
rules  for  criticism  and  practice,  that  have 
always  claimed  and  still  claim  my  absolute 
belief,  but  also  I  owe  to  him,  as  she  did,  a  full 
enjoyment  of  beautiful  thoughts,,  beautifully 

158 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

expressed,  and  of  treasures  of  the  mind  and 
of  the  imagination,  that,  lying  outside  of  the 
recognised  paths  of  English  study,  I  might 
never  have  found,  nor  even  have  recognised 
as  treasures,  had  I  not  been  cured  of  insu- 
larity of  taste  by  M.  Heger. 

So  that  upon  this  point  I  am  able  to  say 
of  M.  Heger  what  Charlotte  said  :  he  was 
the  only  master  in  literature  I  ever  had  ; 
and  up  to  the  present  hour  I  esteem  him, 
in  this  domain  of  literary  composition,  the 
only  master  whose  rules  I  trust. 

But  if  my  judgment  of  M.  Heger,  as  a 
Professor,  coincides  with  Charlotte's,  my 
judgment  of  him,  outside  of  this  capacity, 
does  not  show  him  to  me  at  all  as  the  model 
of  the  man  from  whom  she  painted  Paul 
Emanuel.  In  other  words,  I  never  found 
nor  saw  in  the  real  Monsieur  Heger  the 
lovableness  under  the  outward  harshness, 
— the  depths  of  tenderness  under  the  very 
apparent  severity  and  irritability, — the  con- 
cealed consideration  for  the  feelings  of 
others,  under  the  outer  indifference  to  the 
feelings  of  any  one  who  ruffled  his  temper  ; 
nor  yet  did  I  ever  discover  meekness  and 

*59 


THE  SECRET  OF 


modesty  in  him,  under  the  dogmatic  and 
imperious  manner  that  swept  aside  all 
opposition.  In  fact,  I  never  found  out  that 
M.  Heger  wore  a  mask.  But,  irritable,  im- 
perious, harsh,  not  unkind^  but  certainly  the 
reverse  of  tender,  and  without  any  con- 
sideration for  any  one's  feelings,  or  any 
respect  for  any  one's  opinions,  thus,  just  as 
he  seemed  to  be^  so  in  reality ',  in  my  opinion^  M. 
Heger  actually  'was.  And  what  one  must 
remember  is  that  Charlotte's  point  of  view, 
from  which  she  formed  the  opinion  that 
M.  Heger  'was  tender-hearted,  and  modest 
and  meek,  was  the  point  of  view  of  a 
woman  in  love  ;  and  this  standpoint  is  not 
one  that  ensures  impartiality. 

My  own  point  of  view,  between  1859 
and  1 86 1,  was  that  of  an  English  schoolgirl, 
under  sixteen,  of  a  Belgian  schoolmaster, 
over  fifty,  who  in  his  capacity  of  a  literary 
Professor,  was  almost  a  deity  to  her  ;  but 
who,  outside  of  this  capacity,  was  not  a 
lovable,  but  a  formidable  man  :  a  c  Terror/ 
in  the  sense  children  and  nursery-maids  give 
the  term  ;  that  is  to  say,  some  one  who  is 
sure  to  appear  upon  the  scene  when  one  is 

1 60 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

least  prepared  to  face  him,  and  who  is 
constantly  finding  fault  with  one.  Now  a 
c  Terror/  in  this  popular  sense  of  the  term, 
although  he  is  not  a  lovable,  is  not  necessarily 
a  hateful  personage.  There  may  belong  to 
him  an  interest  of  excitement,  and  even  a 
secret  admiration  for  his  cleverness  in  fulfill- 
ing his  role  of  taking  one  unawares  and 
finding  something  in  one  to  quarrel  about. 
And  most  certainly  this  interest  of  excitement, 
and  even  of  a  sense  of  amusement,  entered 
into  my  sentiment  for  M.  Heger,  whom  I 
recognised  as  a  double-being,  an  admirable 
literary  Professor,  but  an  alarming  and  irri- 
tating personality.  But  although  I  never 
hated  him,  I  yet  had  some  special  grievances 
against  this  'Terror,5  not  only  because  he  had 
a  trick  of  surprising  me  in  weak  moments, 
and  of  finding  out  my  worst  sides,  but  also 
because  he  was  really,  in  my  own  particular 
case,  unjust ;  and  full  of  prejudice  and  im- 
patience against  my  nationality,  and  personal 
idiosyncrasies  that  were  not  faults  ;  and  that 
I  couldn't  help.  Thus  he  stirred  up  in  me 
rebellious  protests,  that  could  not  be  uttered ; 
because  how  was  an  English  schoolgirl  of 

161  L 


THE  SECRET  OF 


fifteen  to  protest  against  the  injustice  of  a 
Belgian  '  Master,'  in  his  own  country,  and 
his  own  school :  who  was  a  man  past  fifty, 
too  ;  and  what  was  more,  in  his  capacity  of 
literary  Professor,  if  not  quite  a  deity,  at 
least,  in  my  own  opinion,  the  keeper  of  the 
keys  of  palaces  where  dwelt  the  Immortals  ? 

And  that  my  opinion  of  M.  Heger's 
personality,  as  that  of  a  *  Terror '  (in  the 
childish  and  popular  sense)  did  really  show 
me  the  man  apart  from  the  Professor  very 
much  as  he  really  was,  is  confirmed  by 
the  first  impression  he  made  upon  Char- 
lotte herself  before  the  glamour  of  romantic 
love  had  interfered  with  her  critical  perspi- 
cacity. Here  is  the  original  description  of 
M.  Heger,  in  the  early  days  of  her  resid- 
ence in  Bruxelles  : 

'  There  is  one  individual  of  whom  I  have 
not  yet  spoken,'  she  wrote  to  Ellen  Nussey, 
*  M.  Heger,  the  husband  of  Madame.  He 
is  Professor  of  rhetoric  :  a  man  of  power  as 
to  mind,  but  very  choleric  and  irritable  in 
temperament,  a  little  black  being,  with  a 
face  that  varies  in  expression.  Sometimes 
he  borrows  the  lineaments  of  a  tom-cat  : 

162 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

sometimes  those  of  a  delirious  hyena : 
occasionally,  but  very  seldom,  he  discards 
these  perilous  attractions  and  assumes  an  air 
not  above  one  hundred  degrees  removed 
from  mild  and  gentleman-like.  He  is  very 
angry  with  me  just  now,  because  I  have 
written  a  translation  which  he  stigmatises 
as  pen  correct.  He  did  not  tell  me  so,  but 
wrote  the  word  on  the  margin  of  my  book 
and  asked  me,  in  very  stern  phrase^  how  it 
happened  that  my  compositions  were  always 
better  than  my  translations,  adding  that  the 
thing  seemed  to  him  inexplicable.  The 
fact  is  that  three  weeks  ago  in  a  high-flown 
humour  he  forbade  me  to  use  either  dic- 
tionary or  grammar  when  translating  the 
most  difficult  English  composition  into 
French.  This  makes  the  task  rather  ardu- 
ous, and  compels  me  every  now  and  then  to 
introduce  an  English  word,  which  nearly 
plucks  the  eyes  out  of  his  head  when  he 
sees  it.  Emily  and  he  don't  draw  well 
together  at  all.' 

I  am  quoting  this  view  of  M.  Heger's 
personality,  taken  by  Charlotte  Bronte 
before  she  became  a  partial  witness,  because, 

163 


THE  SECRET  OF 


by  and  by,  when  I  am  giving  my  own 
reminiscences,  it  will  be  found  that  in  1 842 
M.  Heger  was  very  much  the  same  Pro- 
fessor whom  I  knew  in  1861. 

And  Madame  Heger  ?  Here  too  my 
impressions  are  obtained  from  a  point  of 
view  unquestionably  more  impartial  than 
Charlotte  Bronte's.  And  it  will  be  found 
that,  when  the  alteration  of  clear  power  of 
vision  that  personal  prejudices  make  has 
been  realised,  my  opposite  judgment  of  the 
Directress  of  the  Pensionnat  to  the  judg- 
ment of  the  authoress  of  Villette^  is  not  the 
result  of  any  difference  in  the  facts  of 
Madame  Heger's  characteristics  and  be- 
haviour, but  in  the  difference  between  the 
standpoints  from  which  we  severally  judge 
them. 

Charlotte's  standpoint  was  the  one  of 
the  devotee,  of  the  great  spirit  who  is  neither 
a  god  nor  a  mortal,  but  the  'Child  of  plenty 
and  poverty,  who  is  often  houseless  and 
homeless  J — and  who  cannot  well  see  c  as  in 
herself  she  really  is/  the  Mistress  of  the 
house  ;  who  prudently,  not  necessarily  with 
cruelty^  closes  the  doors  of  her  home  against 

164 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

intruders — that  standpoint  also  is  not  one 
conducive  to  impartial  judgments. 

My  own  point  of  view  was  that  of  a  girl 
on  the  threshold  of  womanhood,  who  saw 
in  Madame  Heger  an  embodiment  of  two 
qualities  especially,  that,  perhaps  because 
I  did  not  possess  them  and  could  never 
possess  them  (passionate  as  I  was  by  nature 
and  with  strong  personal  likings  and  dis- 
likings),  inspired  me  with  a  sentiment  of 
reverence  and  wonder,  as  for  a  remote  per- 
fection, that,  though  unattainable,  it  did  one 
good  to  know  existed  somewhere  ;  just  as  it 
does  one  good,  with  feet  planted  on  the 
earth,  to  see  the  stars.  The  qualities  I  saw 
in  Madame  Heger  were  serene  sweetness, 
a  kindness  without  preferences,  covering  her 
little  world  of  pupils  and  teachers  with  a 
watchful  care.  Tranquil/it^  Douceur,,  Bonte : 
the  French  words  express  better  than  English 
ones  the  commingled  qualities  I  felt  existed 
in  Madame  Heger  as  she  moved  noiselessly 
(as  Charlotte  Bronte  has  described),  whilst 
the  more  brilliant  and  gifted  Professor's 
movements  were  always  stormy. 

When    relating    these    reminiscences    of 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Monsieur  and  Madame  Heger  and  of 
the  old  school  and  garden,  as  I  myself 
treasure  them,  and  quite  independently  of 
their  associations  with  Charlotte  Bronte, 
I  shall  not  be  losing  sight  of  the  purpose 
that  justifies  this  record  (as  an  endeavour 
to  disentangle  fact  from  fiction)  if,  in  so 
far  as  the  facts  that  concern  my  own 
experiences  are  concerned,  I  ask  now  to 
be  allowed  to  relate  them  in  a  different 
tone — that  is  to  say,  not  any  longer  in  the 
tone  of  a  literary  critic,  nor  as  one  sup- 
porting any  thesis  or  argument,  but  simply 
as  a  story-teller  '  who  has  been  young  and 
now  is  old.'  And  who,  before  the  darkening 
day  has  turned  to  night,  calls  to  remem- 
brance scenes  and  personages  long  since 
vanished  out  of  the  world,  but  still  alive 
for  me,  bathed  in  the  light  that  shines 
upon  the  undimmed  visions  of  my  yonth — 
although  to  almost  every  one  else  now  alive 
these  scenes  have  become  c  as  it  were  a  tale 
that  is  told/ 


1 66 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 


CHAPTER    II 

MY    FIRST    INTRODUCTION    TO    CHARLOTTE 

BRONTE'S  PROFESSOR  l 

'  Madame,  —  quelquefois,  donncr,  c'est  semer  '  — 

Speech  made  to  my  Mother  by  M.  Heger. 


IN  1859  this  niemorable  thing  happened  :  — 
I  was  introduced  by  my  mother  to  M. 
Heger  as  his  future  pupil.  I  was  fourteen 
years  of  age  :  but  I  remember  everything 
in  connection  with  this  event  as  though 
it  had  happened  yesterday.  We  were 
staying  at  Ostend,  where  my  mother  had 
taken  my  brother  and  myself  for  a  long 
summer  holiday,  because  she  believed  we 
had  been  previously  overworked  at  our 
former  schools,  from  which  she  had  re- 
moved us.  She  was  convinced  that  we 
both  of  us  stood  in  need  of  sea-air,  exercise 
and  healthy  recreation,  before  we  could 

1  This   chapter  is  reproduced  from   the  Cornhill  by  the 
kind  permission  of  Messrs.  Smith,  Elder  and  Co, 

167 


THE  SECRET  OF 


take  up  our  studies  again,  after  the  strain 
we  had  undergone.  Upon  this  point  my 
brother  and  I  were  entirely  of  one  mind 
with  our  mother. 

But  after  a  holiday  of  three  months,  we 
had  also  begun  to  feel,  with  her,  that  this 
state  of  things  could  not  go  on  for  ever,  and 
that — as  she  expressed  it — 'something  had 
to  be  done  with  us.'  What  was  done  with 
us  was  the  result  of  circumstances  that 
I  cannot  but  regard  as  fortunate,  in  my 
own  case  at  any  rate.  They  brought 
into  my  life,  at  a  very  impressionable  age, 
influences  and  memories  that  have  always 
been,  and  that  are  still,  after  more  than 
half  a  century,  extraordinarily  serviceable 
and  sweet  to  me. 

The  first  of  these  fortunate  circumstances 
was  the  renewal  (due  to  an  accidental 
meeting  at  Ostend)  of  my  mother's  friend- 
ship with  a  relative  whom  she  had  lost 
sight  of  for  a  great  many  years  ;  who  had 
married  a  Dutch  lady  and  settled  in 
Holland.  The  eldest  daughter  of  these 
re-discovered  cousins  was  an  exceptionally 
charming  girl  of  nineteen  ;  and  upon  en- 

168 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

quiry  my  mother  found  out  that  she  had 
been  educated  at  a  school  in  Brussels, 
situated  in  the  Rue  d'lsabelle^  and  kept  by  a 
certain  Madame  Heger.  How  it  came  to 
pass  that,  only  four  years  after  the  publica- 
tion of  Villette^  and  two  years  after  Mrs. 
Gaskell's  Life  of  Charlotte  Brontf,  it  did 
not  occur  to  my  mother  to  identify  this 
particular  Brussels  school  with  the  one 
where  the  Director  was  the  fiery  and  peril- 
ously attractive  '  Professor  Paul  Emanuel 
and  where  the  Directress  was  painted 
as  the  crafty  and  treacherous  c  Madame 
Beck/  I  really  cannot  say  ;  but,  so  it  was. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  that  it  was  solely 
because  the  account  rendered  by  her  de- 
lightful young  kinswoman  of  the  school 
where  she  had  spent  three  years  was 
thoroughly  satisfactory  to  my  mother,  and 
because  the  unaffected  and  accomplished  girl 
herself  was  an  excellent  proof  of  the  happy 
results  of  the  education  she  had  received, 
that  my  mother  made  up  her  mind  that 
the  best  thing  that  could  be  c  done  with 
me,'  was  to  send  me  to  Madame  Heger's 
school.  She  had  entered  into  correspond- 

169 


THE  SECRET  OF 


ence  with  this  lady,  and  the  plan  had 
developed  into  a  further  arrangement,  that 
my  brother  was  to  be  placed  with  a  French 
tutor  recommended  by  Madame  Heger,  and 
who  was  the  Professor  of  History  at  her 
establishment.  All  these  conditions  were 
very  nearly  settled,  when  M.  Heger  came 
to  visit  my  mother  at  Ostend ;  to  talk 
matters  over  and  to  make  final  arrange- 
ments. 

Of  course  from  the  point  of  view  of 
my  own  humble  interest  I  recognised  that 
the  visit  of  this  Brussels  Professor  was 
an  event  of  great  importance.  I  was  fully 
conscious  of  this,  because  my  cousin  had 
told  me  a  great  deal  about  M.  Heger, 
explaining  that  he  was  the  ruling  spirit 
in  the  Pensionnat ;  that  he  was  rather  a 
terrible  personage  ;  and  that  if  he  took  a  dislike 
to  one, — welly  he  could  be  'very  disagreeable.  I 
had  received  so  much  advice  upon  this 
particular  subject  from  my  cousin  that 
I  had  talked  the  matter  over  very  seriously 
with  my  brother  afterwards,  and  asked 
him  what  he  thought  I  ought  to  do  in 
order  to  avoid  the  misfortune  of  offending 

170 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

M.  Heger.  My  brother's  advice  was  sound  : 
— c  Don't  let  the  man  see  you  are  afraid 
of  him/  he  said,  c  and  then,  whatever  you 
do,  don't  show  off.' 

Keeping  these  counsels  in  mind,  after  M. 
Heger's  arrival,  I  sat  upon  the  extreme  edge 
of  the  rickety  sofa  that  filled  the  darkest 
corner  in  the  little  salle-a-manger  of  our 
Ostend  apartments  over  the  Patissier's  shop 
in  the  Rue  de  la  Chapelle — I  remember  the 
very  name  of  the  Patissier  ;  it  was  Dubois — 
watching  and  listening  eagerly  to  the 
conversation  of  the  Professor  with  my 
mother,  who,  strange  to  say,  did  not 
seem  to  be  in  the  least  afraid  of  him  ; 
nor  to  recognise  that  he  was  in  any  way 
different  to  ordinary  mortals !  And  I 
must  say,  looking  back  to  that  September 
afternoon  to-day,  and  realising  our  attitude 
of  mind,  my  mother's  and  mine,  towards 
this  interesting  personage  to  us,  but  interest- 
ing solely  in  his  character  of  my  future 
teacher,  there  does  seem  to  me  something 
amazing — so  amazing  as  to  be  almost 
amusing — in  our  total  unconsciousness  of 
his  already  well-established  real,  or  rather 

171 


THE  SECRET  OF 


ideal  claims  as  a  personage  immortalised 
in  English  literature,  by  an  illustrious 
writer  who,  four  years  before  my  birth, 
had  been  his  pupil  ;  and  whose  romantic 
love  for  him,  whilst  it  had  broken  her 
heart,  had  served  as  the  inspiration  of 
her  genius  ;  so  that  her  literary  master- 
piece was  precisely  a  book  where  the  very 
school  I  was  going  to  inhabit  was  painted, 
with  extraordinary  veracity,  in  so  far  as  out- 
ward and  local  points  of  resemblance  were 
concerned. 

As  for  my  own  ignorance  of  all  these 
circumstances  there  is  nothing  strange 
in  that.  Fifty-four  years  ago  a  school- 
girl of  my  age  was  not  very  likely  to  have 
read  Villette.  But  what  one  may  pause  to 
inquire  is  whether  if  by  any  accident  the 
book  had  come  into  my  hands,  and  thus  re- 
vealed to  me  my  true  position,  should  I  have 
gone  down  on  my  bended  knees  to  my 
mother,  or  to  express  the  case  more  exactly, 
should  I  have  flung  my  arms  round  her  dear 
neck,  and  prayed,  c  Don't  send  me  to  this 
school ;  I  am  afraid  of  Professor  Paul  Eman- 
uel ;  I  loathe  Madame  Beck;  I  shall  never 

172 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

make  friends  'with  these  horrid  Lesbassecouri- 
ennes  ?  '  Well,  really,  I  don't  think  I  should 
have  done  anything  of  the  sort !  At  four- 
teen one  adores  an  adventure.  It  seems  to 
me  probable  that  the  excitement  of  going 
to  the  same  school,  and  learning  my  lessons 
in  the  same  class-rooms,  and  treading  the 
paths  of  the  same  garden,  and  being  instructed 
by  the  same  teachers  as  a  writer  of  genius, 
who  had  left  these  scenes  haunted  by 
romance,  would  have  made  me  hold  under 
all  apprehensions  of  the  Lesbassecouriennes 
as  school-fellows,  of  the  perfidious  Directress 
with  her  stealthy  methods  of  espionage,  of 
the  explosive,  nerve-wrecking  Professor, 
always  breaking  in  upon  one  like  a  clap  of 
thunder.  Yes  ;  but  though  held  under,  the 
apprehension  would  have  troubled  my  inner 
soul  a  good  deal  all  the  same  ;  and  this 
would  have  been  a  pity.  Because,  in  so  far 
as  the  real  Directress  and  real  Belgian  school- 
girls whom  I  was  going  to  know  in  the  Rue 
d'lsabelle  went,  these  apprehensions  would 
have  been  superfluous  and  misleading. 

But  now  if  there  were  no  danger  of  my 
finding  in  the  real  Pensionnat  any  spiritual 

173 


THE  SECRET  OF 


counterparts  of  either  the  fictitious  Madame 
Beck,  or  of  the  perverted  Lesbassecouriennes 
pupils,  was  it  equally  certain  that,  if  I  had 
read  Villette^  I  should  not  have  recognised 
and  been  justified  in  recognising  in  Monsieur 
Heger  the  original  model  and  living  image 
of  that  immortal  figure  in  English  fiction, 
'  the  magnificent-minded \  grand-hearted^  dear^ 
faulty  little  man  ' — Professor  Paul  Emanuel  ? 

We  shall  perhaps  be  able  to  decide  this 
question  better  at  the  end  of  these  reminis- 
cences than  here.  But  what  must  be  realised 
is,  that  the  very  fact  that  lends  some  general 
interest  to  my  mother's  first  impressions  and 
my  own  about  M.  Heger  is  chiefly  this : 
that  it  expresses  observations  made  from  a 
purely  personal  standpoint ;  out  of  sight  of 
any  literary  views  about  '  Paul  Emanuel,'  or 
historical  judgments  upon  his  relations  with 
Charlotte  Bronte.  The  perfectly  simple 
purpose  we  had  in  view  was  to  see  clearly 
what  sort  of  a  Professor  M.  Heger  was 
going  to  prove,  and  whether  I  was  going  to 
do  well  as  his  pupil,  and  get  on  satisfactorily, 
amongst  these  foreign  surroundings. 

My   mother    formed    a   most   favourable 

'74 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

opinion  of  our  visitor,  and  decided  that  I 
was  fortunate  in  obtaining  such  a  Professor. 
What  had  especially  impressed  her  was  a 
sentence  delivered  by  M.  Heger,  with  a  mas- 
terly little  gesture,  that,  as  she  herself  said, 
entirely  won  her  over  to  his  opinions  upon 
a  question  where  elaborate  arguments  might 
have  left  her  unconvinced.  And  I  may 
observe  here,  that  this  belonged  to  M. 
Heger's  methods,  not  so  much  of  arguing, 
as  of  dispensing  with  arguments.  His 
mind  was  made  up  upon  most  subjects, 
and  as  he  had  got  into  the  habit  of  regarding 
the  world  as  his  class-room,  and  his  fellow- 
creatures  as  pupils,  he  did  not  argue  ;  he 
told  people  what  they  ought  to  think  about 
things.  And  in  order  to  make  this  method 
of  settling  questions  not  only  convincing, 
but  stimulating,  to  his  most  intelligent  pupils, 
he  held  in  reserve  a  store  of  these  really 
luminous  phrases,  that  he  would  use  as  little 
Lanterns,  flashing  them,  now  in  this  direc- 
tion, now  in  that,  but  always  with  a 
special  and  appropriate  direction  given  to  the 
illuminative  phrase,  so  that  it  lit  up  the 
point  of  view  upon  which  he  desired  to  fix 

'75 


THE  SECRET  OF 


attention.  The  particular  sentence  that 
conquered  my  mother's  admiration  and 
acquiescence  in  M.  Heger's  point  of  view 
was  the  one  I  have  made  the  heading  of  this 
chapter.  Here  was  how  he  contrived  to 
introduce  it.  After  discussing  the  plan  of 
my  studies,  and  the  arrangements  for  my 
being  taken  to  the  English  church  by  my 
brother  every  Sunday,  and  allowed  to  take 
walks  with  him  upon  half-holidays  (to  all 
of  which  of  course  I  listened  with  passionate 
attention),  they  passed  on  to  discuss  the 
terms  asked  by  the  tutor  whom  the  Hegers 
had  recommended.  My  mother  had  been 
told  by  her  Dutch  cousin  that  they  were 
exorbitant  terms  ;  and,  as  a  matter  of  fact, 
I  believe  they  were  exactly  twice  the  amount 
charged  by  the  Hegers  themselves :  '  /  am 
not  a  rich  woman,*  my  mother  had  said, 
apologetically,  c  and  I  have  put  aside  a  fixed 
sum  for  my  children  s  education ;  I  doubt  if  I 
can  give  this.'  .  .  .  Then  did  the  Professor 
see,  and  seize,  his  opportunity  :  *  Madame* 
he  said,  with  a  gesture,  '  quelquefois,  donner, 
c'est  semer"  My  mother,  dazzled  with  this 
prophetic  utterance,  remained  speechless  and 

176 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

vanquished.  In  the  evening  of  the  same 
day  I  heard  her  quote  to  the  Dutch  cousin, 
who  did  not  approve  of  her  consent  to  these 
charges,  '  what  that  clever  man^  Professor 
Heger,  said  so  we//,'  as  though  it  had  been 
unanswerable.  In  the  course  of  the  next  two 
years  I  often  heard  the  same  luminous  phrase 
used,  with  equal  appropriateness,  to  light  up 
other  propositions.  (I  have  heard  M. 
Heger  use  it  in  a  sense  where  it  became  a 
different  formula  for  expressing  a  fundamental 
doctrine  of  Rousseau,  thus,  c  Instruire,  ce  rfest 
pas  donner^  c'est  semerj)  but  I  never  heard 
the  words  without  going  back  to  the  first 
impression,  and  to  the  vision  it  called  up.  I 
would  see  again  the  little  salle-a-manger  in 
the  Rue  de  la  Chapelle  at  Ostend,  I  would 
watch  the  masterly  gesture  of  the  Profes- 
sor's hand  when  he  delivered  his  triumph- 
ant sentence,  that  is  not  an  argument,  but  is 
worth  more;  I  would  see  the  look  of  admira- 
tion and  sudden  conviction  come  into  my 
dear  mother's  face  ;  I  would  feel  myself 
sitting  upon  the  little  rickety  sofa  in  the 
dark  corner,  and  I  'would  shudder  'with  the 
foreknowledge  of  what  was  coming^  for,  woe- 

177  M 


THE  SECRET  OF 


betide  me  that  I  should  have  to  tell  it,  this 
first  interview  did  not  leave  'with  me  the  same 
impression  of  confidence  in  M.  Heger  as  my 
future  teacher  and  guardian  that  it  did  'with  my 
mother;  it  left  with  me,  on  the  contrary, 
the  miserable  conviction  that  the  very  worst 
thing  that  could  have  happened  had 
happened  ;  that  M.  Heger  had  taken  a 
vehement  dislike  to  me,  and  consequently 
that  all  hope  of  happiness  for  me  in  the 
Pensionnat  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle  was  over 
and  done  with. 

And  the  worst  of  it  was,  that  it  was  all 
my  own  fault ;  or  rather,  to  be  just,  it  was 
my  misfortune. 

For  I  had  had  a  really  very  bad  time  of 
it,  sitting  on  that  rickety  little  sofa.  My 
mother,  who  had  only  too  flattering  an 
opinion  of  me  in  every  way,  had  meant 
to  say  the  kindest  things  about  me  to 
M.  Heger,  and  I  knew  this  perfectly.  But 
unfortunately,  although  she  spoke  French 
with  the  greatest  fluency  and  self-confidence 
(because  as  she  was  a  very  charming  woman, 
and  as  Frenchmen  are  always  polite  in  their 
criticism  of  the  French  of  charming  English 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

women,  she  had  been  very  often  compli- 
mented upon  her  command  of  the  language), 
—  unfortunately,  I  say,  her  French  was 
really  English,  literally  translated ;  and  every 
one  who  has  experience  of  what  false  mean- 
ings can  be  conveyed  by  this  sort  of  French 
will  realise  what  I  had  suffered,  because, 
though  I  only  spoke  French  badly  at  this 
time,  I  understood  the  language  better  than 
my  mother.  And  this  is  how  I  had  heard 
myself  described  to  my  future  Professor. 
My  mother  had  wished  to  say  that  I  was 
more  fond  of  study  and  of  reading  than  was 
good  for  the  health  of  a  girl  of  my  age  ; 
but  what  she  actually  said  was  that  I  was 
fond  of  reading  things  that  were  not  healthy 
or  suitable  (convenable)  for  a  young  girl. 
Again,  she  had  meant  to  say  that  as  I  had 
worked  too  hard,  she  had  let  me  run  wild 
a  little  ;  and  that  consequently  I  might  find 
it  difficult  to  get  into  working  habits  again ; 
but  that  as  I  had  a  capital  head  of  my  own, 
and  plenty  of  courage,  I  should,  no  doubt, 
soon  get  into  good  ways  again.  But  in- 
stead of  all  these  flattering  things  (that 
might  have  been  rather  irritating  too,  only 

179 


THE  SECRET  OF 


a  Professor  of  experience  knows  how  to 
forgive  a  parent's  partiality),  I  had  heard 
this  fond  mother  of  mine  say  that  her 
daughter  had  recently  contracted  the  habits 
of  a  little  savage  ;  and  that  it  would  require 
courageous  discipline,  as  she  was  very  head- 
strong, to  bring  her  into  the  right  way 
again.  It  will  be  understood  that  to  sit 
and  listen  to  all  this  about  oneself  was  an- 
guish. But,  carefully  watching  M.  Heger's 
face,  I  had  a  notion  that  he  had  found  out 
there  was  some  mistake.  Still  I  was  de- 
pressed and  bewildered ;  and  in  dread  of  what 
I  was  going  to  say,  when  the  time  came,  as 
I  knew  it  must,  when  he  would  say  some- 
thing to  me,  and  I  should  have  a  chance  of 
answering  for  myself.  And  the  misfortune 
was,  that  when  the  critical  moment  came,  I 
wasn't  expecting  it  ;  because,  here,  at  least, 
what  the  author  of  Vilette  says  of  Professor 
Paul  Emanuel  was  true  of  M.  Heger — 
everything  he  did  was  sudden  ;  and  he 
always  contrived  to  take  one  by  surprise. 

It  was  immediately  after  he  had  won  his 
triumph  over  my  mother,  and  in  the  moment 
when  I  myself  was  under  the  spell  of  ad- 

180 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

miration  for  his  talent,  that  he  turned  upon 
me,  in  a  sort  of  flash,  smiling  down  upon 
me  (very  red  and  startled  to  find  him  so 
near),  and  nodding  his  head  with  an  irritating 
look  of  amusement  as  his  penetrating  eyes 
searched  my  doleful  face.  e  Aa-ah*  he  said, 
in  a  half-playful,  but  as  it  sounded  to  me, 
more  mocking,  than  kindly  tone,  'Aa-ah ' 
(another  nod  of  the  head),  'so  this  is  the 
little  Savage  I  have  to  discipline  and  van- 
quish, is  it?  And  she  is  headstrong  (tetue). 
Tell  me,  Mees,  am  I  to  be  too  indulgent  ?  or 
too  severe  ?  (Dois-je  etre  trop  indulgent?  ou 
trop  severe  ? ')  Now,  if  only  I  had  made  the 
natural  reply,  the  one  obviously  expected  from 
me — the  one  any  girl  in  my  position  would 
have  made,  and  which  I  myself  should  have 
made  if  I  hadn't  been  addressed  as  c  a  little 
savage/  and  if  I  hadn't  been  smarting  under 
the  sense  that  he  must  have  the  worst  pos- 
sible opinion  of  me,  and  that  I  ought  to 
vindicate  my  honour  in  some  way, — if  only, 
in  short,  I  had  remembered  my  brother's 
wholesome  advice,  'Don't  show  off?  that  is  to 
say,  if  only  I  had  said,  amiably  and  nicely,  with 
a  timid  little  smile,  *  Trop  indulgent,  s'il  vous 

181  ^ 


THE  SECRET  OF 


plait^  Monsieur  1  THEN  all  would  have  been  well 
with  me  ;  M.  Heger  would  have  continued 
to  smile ;  we  should  have  exchanged  amiable 
glances  and  parted  the  best  of  friends.  .  .  . 
But  of  what  use  are  these  speculations  ? 
What  I  did  reply  to  his  question  of  whether 
he  was  to  be  too  indulgent  or  too  severe 
was — 'NiFun  ni  Fautre,  Monsieur;  soy  ez  juste, 
cela  suffit '  .  .  .  and  I  listened  to  the  broad- 
ness of  my  own  British  accent,  whilst  I  said 
it,  in  despairing  wonder !  M.  Heger's 
smiles  vanished  ;  there  came  what  I  took 
to  be  a  c  look  of  undying  hatred '  into  his 
face — it  was  not  perhaps  so  bad  as  all  that, 
but  .  .  .  well,  I  certainly  hadn't  conquered 
his  favour.  He  said  something  disagreeable 
about  Les  Anglaises  being  over  wise,  too 
philosophical  for  him,  which  my  mother 
thought  was  a  compliment  to  my  clever- 
ness. But  I  knew  what  I  had  done,  and 
that  it  could  never  be  undone,  henceforth  .  .  . 
Well,  but  the  case  really  was  not  quite 
so  desperate  perhaps  ? 


182 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 


CHAPTER    III 

MONSIEUR  AND  MADAME  HEGER  AS  I  SAW 
THEM  ;  AND  BELGIAN  SCHOOLGIRLS  AS  I 
KNEW  THEM 

LET  me  give  here  my  mother's,  and  my 
own,  account  of  the  impressions  made  upon 
us  by  M.  Heger's  personal  appearance  at 
this  time. 

c  He  is  very  like  one  of  those  selected 
Roman  Catholic  Priests,'  my  mother  told 
her  Dutch  relatives,  '  who  go  into  society 
and  look  after  the  eldest  sons  of  Catholic 
noblemen.  He  has  too  good  a  nose  for  a 
Belgian  and,  I  should  say,  he  has  Italian 
blood  in  him/ 

My  own  report,  to  my  brother,  who 
made  anxious  inquiries  of  me,  was  less 
flattering  perhaps,  but  it  was  not  intended 
to  be  disrespectful.  I  always  see  M.  Heger 
as  I  saw  him  then  :  as  too  interesting  to  be 
alarming  ;  but  too  alarming  to  be  lovable. 

183 


THE  SECRET  OF 


c  He  is  rather  like  Punch/  I  said,  e  but 
better  looking  of  course  ;  and  not  so  good- 
tempered.' 

Let  me  justify  these  two  descriptions  by 
showing  that  both  of  them  werebased  upon 
an  accurate  observation  of  the  man  himself. 

M.  Heger,  as  I  remember  him,  was  no 
longer  what  Charlotte  called  him,  angrily,  in 
her  letter  to  Ellen  Nussey,  a  little  Black 
Being,  and,  affectionately,  under  the  disguise 
of  Paul  Emanuel,  4  a  spare,  alert  man,  showing 
the  velvet  blackness  of  a  close-shorn  bead,  and 
the  sallow  ivory  of  his  brow  beneath?  M. 
Heger  in  1859  was  still  alert,  but  he  was 
not  spare,  he  was  inclining  towards  stout- 
ness. His  hair  was  not  velvet  black,  but 
grizzled,  and  he  was  bald  on  the  crown  of 
his  head,  in  a  way  that  might  have  been 
mistaken  for  a  tonsure  ;  and  this  no  doubt 
added  to  the  resemblance  my  mother  saw  in 
him  to  a  Priest.  He  did  not  look  in  the 
least  old,  however.  His  brow,  not  sallow 
but  bronzed,  was  unwrinkled  ;  his  eyes 
were  still  clear  and  penetrating  (Charlotte 
said  they  were  violet  blue  ;  and  certainly 
she  ought  to  have  known.  Still,  do  violet 

184 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

eyes  penetrate  one's  soul  like  points  of  steel?") 
The  Roman  nose,  that  my  mother  thought 
too  good  a  nose  to  be  Belgian,  and  that 
reminded  me  of  Punch  (but  a  good-looking 
Punch)  was  a  commanding  feature.  And 
the  curved  chin  (also  suggesting  a  good- 
looking  Punch,  to  a  young  and  irreverent 
observer),  although  it  indicated  humour, 
meant  sarcasm,  rather  than  a  sense  of  fun. 
But  Monsieur  Heger  had  one  really  beauti- 
ful feature,  that  I  remember  often  watching 
with  extreme  pleasure  when  he  recited  fine 
poetry  or  read  noble  prose  : — his  mouth, 
when  uttering  words  that  moved  him,  had 
a  delightful  smile,  not  in  the  least  tender  to- 
wards ordinary  mortals,  but  almost  tender 
in  its  homage  to  the  excellence  of  writers 
of  genius. 

In  brief,  what  M.  Heger 's  face  revealed 
when  studied  as  the  index  of  his  natural 
qualities,  was  intellectual  superiority,  an 
imperious  temper,  a  good  deal  of  impatience 
against  stupidity,  and  very  little  patience 
with  his  fellow-creatures  generally ;  it 
revealed  too  a  good  deal  of  humour  ;  and  a 
very  little  kind-heartedness,  to  be  weighed 

185 


THE  SECRET  OF 


against  any  amount  of  irritability.  It  was 
a  sort  of  face  bound  to  interest  one  ;  but 
not,  so  it  seems  to  me,  to  conquer  affection. 
For  with  all  these  qualities  of  intellect,  power, 
humour,  and  a  little  kind-heartedness,  one 
quality  was  totally  lacking  :  there  was  no 
love  in  M.  Heger's  face,  nor  in  his  character, 
as  I  recall  it ;  and,  oddly  enough,  looking 
back  now  to  him  as  one  of  the  personages  in 
my  own  past  to  whom  I  owe  most,  and 
whose  mind  I  most  admire,  I  have  to  recog- 
nise that  in  my  sentiment  towards  M.  Heger 
to-day  even,  made  up  as  it  is  half  of  admira- 
tion and  half  of  amusement,  there  is  not  one 
particle  of  love. 

I  have  said — in  connection  with  my  first 
impression,  that  c  undying  hate '  was  the 
sentiment  that  M.  Heger  had  conceived  for 
me — that  really  c  it  was  not  so  bad  as  all  that.' 
Still,  what  happened  at  this  first  interview, 
if  it  did  not  determine  any  deep-rooted 
antipathy  to  me,  planted  from  this  moment 
in  M.  Heger's  breast,  did  indicate,  to  a 
certain  extent,  what  the  character  of  our 
future  relationships  was  to  be — out  of  lesson- 
hours.  In  these  hours,  our  relationships 

1 86 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

of  Professor  and  pupil  were  ideal.  Seldom 
did  an  occasional  misunderstanding  trouble 
them.  Certainly,  in  my  own  day,  no  other 
pupil  entered  with  so  much  sympathetic 
admiration  into  the  spirit  of  M.  Heger's 
teaching  as  I  did.  He  saw  and  felt  this  ; 
and  here  I,  too,  was  for  him,  and  as  a  pupil^ 
sympathetic.  But  in  our  personal  relation- 
ships, there  were  certain  things  in  me  that 
were  antipathetic  to  M.  Heger,  and  that 
rubbed  him  so  much  the  wrong  way,  that 
he  was  constantly  (so  it  still  seems  to  me) 
unjust  to  what  were  not  faults,  but  idiosyn- 
crasies, that  belonged  to  my  nationality  and 
my  character.  First  of  all,  there  was  my 
English  accent :  and  here  this  singular 
remark  has  to  be  made  :  I  never  spoke  such 
purely  British  French  to  any  one  as  to  M. 
Heger ;  and  this  was  the  result  of  my 
constant  endeavour  to  be  very  careful  to 
avoid  the  accent  he  disliked,  when  speaking 
to  him.  The  second  cause  of  offence  in  me 
was  also  due  to  my  nationality,  or  rather  to 
my  upbringing.  Like  all  English  children 
of  my  generation,  I  had  been  brought  up  to 
esteem  it  undignified,  and  even  a  breach  of 


THE  SECRET  OF 


good  manners,  to  cry  in  public :  and 
although  I  was  tender-hearted  and  emotional, 
I  was  not  in  the  least  hysterical ;  and 
except  under  the  stress  of  extreme  distress, 
it  cost  me  very  little  self-control  not  to 
weep,  as  my  Belgian  schoolfellows  did,  very 
often,  at  the  smallest  scolding ;  or  even 
without  a  scolding,  and  simply  because  they 
were  bored — c  ctmuyeeS  I  remember  now  my 
surprise,  at  first  hearing  the  reply  to  my 
question  to  a  sobbing  schoolfellow  :  c  Pour- 
quoi  pleures-tu?'  'Parce  que  je  mennuie? 
c  Why  ?  *  '  Mais  je  te  le  dis  farce  que  je 
rrfennuie?  Well,  but  M.  Heger  liked  his 
pupils  to  cry,  when  he  said  disagreeable 
things  :  or,  in  any  case,  he  became  gentle, 
and  melted,  when  they  wept,  and  was 
amiable  at  once.  But  when  one  did  not 
weep,  but  appeared  either  unmoved,  or 
indignant,  he  became  more  and  more 
disagreeable :  and,  at  length,  exasperated. 
A  third  idiosyncrasy  in  me  that  he  disliked 
was  not  national,  but  personal.  It  was  due 
to  a  sort  of  incipient  Rousseau-ism, — that 
must  have  been  inborn,  because  I  was  never 
taught  it,  even  in  England.  And  yet  there 

188 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

it  was,  implanted  in  me  as  a  sentiment, 
long  before  I  recognised  it  as  an  opinion  or 
conviction,  that  I  could  express  in  words  ! 
This  natural  sentiment,  or  principle,  was  the 
belief  that  '  /  was  born  free  :  that  my  soul  was 
my  own  :  and  that  there  was  no  virtue,  wisdom, 
nor  happiness  possible  for  me  outside  of  the  laws 
of  my  own  constitution'  Unformulated,  but 
inherent  in  me,  this  fundamental  belief  in 
myself  as  a  law  to  myself,  no  doubt  betrayed 
itself  in  a  sort  of  independence  of  mind  and 
manner  very  aggravating  to  my  elders  and 
betters,  and  to  those  put  in  authority  over 
me.  And  especially  aggravating  to  an 
authoritative  Professor,  who  was,  in  all 
domains,  opposed  to  individualism,  and  the 
doctrine  of  personal  rights  and  liberty. 
Thus  in  literature  M.  Heger  was  a  classic  ; 
in  religion  he  was  a  dogmatic  Catholic  ;  in 
politics  he  was  an  anti-democrat,  a  lover  of 
vigorous  kings ;  and  by  constitution  he  was 
a  king  in  his  own  right :  a  masterful  man, 
not  only  a  law  to  himself,  but  a  lord,  by 
virtue  of  his  sense  of  superiority,  to  every- 
one else. 

For  these  reasons,  M.  Heger  and  myself 
180 


THE  SECRET  OF 


— on  ideal  terms  as  Professor  and  pupil — 
were  on  bad  terms  outside  of  lesson- 
hours.  We  could  not  quite  dislike  each 
other  ;  but  our  relationships  were  stormy. 
There  were,  however,  intervals  of  calm. 

I  have  said  that  with  a  good  deal  of 
admiration,  gratitude,  and  some  amusement, 
there  is  no  love  for  M.  Heger  intermingled 
with  my  remembrances  of  him. 

There  is,  on  the  contrary,  a  good  deal  of 
love  in  the  sentiment  I  retain  for  Madame 
Heger, — although,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  in 
the  days  when  I  was  her  pupil  I  never 
remember  any  strong  or  warm  feeling  of 
personal  affection  for  her  ;  nor  have  I  any 
distinct  personal  obligation  to  her,  as  to  one 
who,  like  M.  Heger,  rendered  me  direct  ser- 
vices by  her  instructions  or  counsels.  Nor 
yet  again  had  Madame  Heger  any  strong 
personal  liking  for  me  ;  nor  did  she  show 
me  any  special  kindness.  But  her  kindness 
was  of  an  all-embracing  character.  And  so 
was  her  liking  for,  or  rather  love  of,  all  the 
inhabitants  of  the  little  world  she  governed  : 
a  world  that  extended  beyond  the  boun- 
daries of  the  actual  walls  of  the  Pensionnat, 

190 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

in  any  stated  year  ;  a  world,  made  up  of  all 
the  girls  who,  before  that  year,  and  after- 
wards, through  several  generations,  had  been 
and  ever  would  be,  her  c  dear  pupils '  ;  '  mes 
cberes  e/eves'; — terms  that,  uttered  by  her, 
were  no  mere  formula,  but  expressed  a  true 
sentiment,  and  a  serious  and,  so  it  seems  to 
me,  a  beautiful  and  sweet  idealism.  This 
idealism  in  Madame  Heger,  this  constant 
love  and  care  and  watchfulness  for  the 
community  of  girls,  who,  passing  out  of  her 
hands,  were  to  go  out  into  the  world  by  and 
by,  to  fulfil  there  what  Madame  Heger 
saw  to  be  the  kind  and  sweet  and  tranquil, 
and  sometimes  self-sacrificing  and  sorrowful, 
mission  of  womanhood,  enveloped  the  ideal 
school-mistress  with  a  sort  of  unfailing 
benevolence,  that  became  a  pervading  influ- 
ence in  the  Pensionnat,  singling  out  no  par- 
ticular pupils,  and  withdrawn  from  none  ot 
them. 

Here,  it  seems  to  me,  and  not  at  all  in  the 
reasons  imagined  by  Charlotte  in  the  case 
of  Madame  Beck,  we  have  the  secret  of 
Madame  Heger's  system  of  government.  I 
really  am  not,  at  this  distance  of  time,  able 

191 


THE  SECRET  OF 


to  say  positively  whether  there  was,  or  was 
not,  a  surveillance  that  might  be  called 
a  system  of  espionage  carried  on,  keeping  the 
head-mistress  informed  of  the  conversation 
and  behaviour  of  this  large  number  of  girls, 
amongst  whom  one  or  two  black  sheep 
might  have  sufficed  to  contaminate  the 
flock.  I  was  not  a  faultless,  nor  a  model 
girl  by  any  means  :  but  I  was  a  simple 
sort  of  young  creature  with  nothing  of  the 
black  sheep  in  me  ;  and  I  never  remember 
in  my  own  case  having  my  desk  explored, 
nor  my  pockets  turned  inside  out.  But  if 
even  this  had  been  done,  it  would  not  have 
gravely  affected  me  ;  because  neither  in  my 
pockets  nor  in  my  desk,  would  anything 
have  been  found  of  a  mysterious  or  interest- 
ing character.  But  I  should  think  it  very 
probable  that,  in  this  very  large  school,  a 
watchful  surveillance  was  kept  up  ;  and 
that  if  any  of  these  schoolgirls,  most  of 
them  under  sixteen,  had  attempted,  after 
their  return  from  the  monthly  holiday,  to 
bring  back  to  school  illegal  stores  of  sweets,  or 
a  naughty  story  book,  and  had  concealed  such 
things  in  their  school  desks,  well,  I  admit,  I 

192 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

think  it  possible,  that  the  sweets  or  naughty 
book  might  have  been  missing  from  the 
desk  next  day.  And  also  that,  in  the  course 
of  the  afternoon,  a  not  entirely  welcome 
invitation  would  have  been  received  by  the 
imprudent  smuggler  of  forbidden  goods  to 
pay  Madame  Heger  a  visit  in  the  Salon  ? 
These  things  took  place  occasionally  I 
know  :  and  naturally,  amongst  the  girls 
public  sympathy  was  with  the  smuggler.  But 
I  am  not  sure,  if  one  takes  the  point  of  view 
of  a  Directress,  if  a  large  girls'  school  could 
be  carried  on  successfully,  were  it  made 
a  point  of  honour  that  there  should  be  no 
surveillance,  and  that  pupils  might  use  their 
lockers  as  cupboards  for  sweets,  or  as  hiding- 
places  for  light  literature. 

But,  apart  from  the  fact  that  Madame 
Heger  was,  no  doubt,  both  watchful  and 
uncompromising  in  her  surveillance,  based 
upon  a  firm  resolution  that  nothing  '  incon- 
venient '  must  be  smuggled  in,  or  hidden 
out  of  sight,  as  a  source  of  mischief  in  the 
school,  there  was  in  her  no  resemblance  to 
the  odious  Madame  Beck  ;  that  is  to  say, 
no  moral  resemblance.  In  physical  appear- 

193  N 


THE  SECRET  OF 


ance,  the  author  of  Villette  did  use  Madame 
Heger  evidently  as  the  model  for  the  picture 
of  an  entirely  different  moral  person.  c  Her 
complexion  'was  fresh  and  s  anguine  ^  her  eye  blue 
and  serene.  Her  face  offered  contrasts — its 
features  were  by  no  means  such  as  are  usually 
seen  in  conjunction  with  a  complexion  of  such 
blended  freshness  and  repose ;  their  outline  was 
stern  ;  her  forehead  was  high^  but  narrow ;  it 
expressed  capacity  and  some  benevolence^  but  no 
expanse.  .  .  .  I  know  not  what  of  harmony 
pervaded  her  whole  person?  * 

Taking  this  portrait  from  Villette^  as  it  is 
given  of  Madame  Beck,  and  comparing  it 
with  my  own  recollections,  and  also  with 
the  photograph  I  am  fortunate  enough  to 
possess  of  Madame  Heger  at  the  age  of  sixty, 
it  seems  to  me  that  this  is  a  very  accurate 
physical  description  of  the  real  Directress  of 
the  school  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle;  who  morally 
was  as  unlike  the  fictitious  Madame  Beck  as 
truth  is  unlike  falsehood.  About  the  physi- 
cal resemblance,  I  may  say  that,  if  I  had 
trusted  to  my  own  impressions,  I  should  have 
rejected  the  assertion  that  the  'outline  of 

1  See  yillette,  chapter  viii. 

194 


MADAME  HEGER  AT  SIXTY 

(She  was  thirty  years  younger  when  Charlotte  knew  her) 

From  a  portrait  given  to  the  author  by  Madame  Heger's  daughter 

(Author's  Copyright) 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

her  features  was  stern.'  I  never  remember 
associating  sternness  with  Madame  Heger  ; 
though  her  supreme  quality  of  serenity 
imposed  a  sort  of  respect  that  had  a  little 
touch  of  fear  in  it.  Upon  re-examining 
the  photograph  attentively,  however,  I  find 
that  it  is  true  that  the  outline  of  the  features 
is  stern  ;  but  I  do  not  think  that  this  im- 
pression was  conveyed  by  the  younger  face, 
remembered  with  softened  colouring  ;  and 
lit  up,  as  a  characteristic  expression,  by  a 
normal  expression  of  serenity  and  of  kind- 
liness. '  I  know  not  what  of  harmony  pervaded 
her  whole  person ' :  that  sentence  of  Charlotte's 
(used  by  her  of  the  unspeakable  Madame 
Beck)  exactly  expresses  the  impression  I 
still  retain  of  the  very  estimable  and,  by 
myself,  affectionately  remembered,  Madame 
Heger. 

In  the  same  way,  as  I  have  said,  the 
apprehensions  as  to  my  future  companions 
in  this  foreign  school,  that  would  infallibly 
have  been  awakened  in  me  if  I  had  read, 
before  meeting  them,  the  account  given  by 
the  author  of  Villette  of  Belgian  schoolgirls, 
as  differing,  not  only  in  nationality,  but  in 

195 


THE  SECRET  OF 


human  nature,  from  English  schoolgirls, 
would  have  been  groundless.  When  I  call 
up  around  me  to-day  the  recollections  of  my 
Bruxelles  schoolfellows,  amongst  whom  I 
was  the  only  English  girl  and  the  only 
Protestant,  there  does  not  come  back  to  me 
any  painful  remembrance  that  I  ever  felt 
myself  an  alien  amongst  them.  On  the 
contrary,  I  remember  privileges  granted  me 
as  'la  petite  Anglaise,'  who  was  further 
away  than  others  from  home,  and  must  be 
treated  with  special  kindness.  I  see  around 
me  in  this  large  company  of  girls,  no  '  per- 
verted '  nor  precociously  formed  young 
women,  whose  c  eyes  are  full  of  an  insolent 
light^  and  their  brows  hard  and  unblushing  as 
marble'  In  brief,  I  see  no  'swinish  multitude' 
— such  as  insular  prejudice,  and  a  disturbed 
imagination,  showed  Charlotte  ;  but  I  see 
very  much  the  same  mixed  crowd  of  youth- 
ful faces,  fair  and  dark,  pretty  and  plain, 
smiling  and  serious,  stupid  and  intelligent, 
coarse  and  fine,  sympathetic  and  unlikeable, 
that  one  would  get  in  such  a  large  collection 
of  English  schoolgirls ;  but  in  all  this  crowd 
of  my  Belgian  schoolfellows  just  what  my 

196 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

memory  does  not  show  me  anywhere,  are  the 
*  eyes  full  of  an  insolent  light,  and  the  brow 
hard  and  unblushing  as  marble* 1 — that  are  not 
characteristics  of  the  schoolgirl  in  any  nation 
or  country  I  have  ever  known  ;  and  I  have 
been  a  traveller  in  my  time,  and  enjoyed 
opportunities  of  observing  different  national 
peculiarities,  that  never  fell  in  the  way  of 
Charlotte,  who  spent  two  years  in  Bruxelles  ; 
but  lived  the  rest  of  her  life  in  Yorkshire. 

As  for  the  hundred  (or  more  perhaps 
than  a  hundred)  schoolgirls  that  made 
up  in  my  day  the  little  world  ruled  by 
Madame  Heger  as  the  administrator  of 
a  system  based  on  the  authority  of  Douceur, 
Bonte,  and  les  Convenances  (in  the  sense  of 
what  was  seemly,  and  opposed  to  viol- 
ence and  ugliness),  amongst  them  were 
many  girls  whom  I  only  knew  by  name 
and  sight  ;  many  of  whom  I  knew  slightly 
better,  and  whom  I  rather  liked  than  dis- 
liked ;  a  few  whom  I  disliked  heartily 
(very  few  of  these) — and  a  few  whom 
I  loved  dearly  (very  few  again) — but 
amongst  these  friends,  chosen  because  their 

Villette,  chapter  viii. 

197 


THE  SECRET  OF 


hearts  were  in  tune  with  my  own,  the 
difference  of  nationality  and  creed  did  not 
stand  in  the  way  of  mutual  affection. 
In  some  cases,  it  is  true,  life,  with  its  exact- 
ing claims  of  duties  and  occupations  and  cares, 
rushed  in  to  divide  me  afterwards  from  these 
companions  of  my  best  years ;  when  every- 
thing that  I  am  glad,  and  not  sorry,  to 
have  been,  and  to  have  done,  in  a  long 
life,  was  prepared  and  made  possible  for 
me — but  at  least  one  of  these  friendships 
formed  with  a  Belgian  schoolgirl  in  those 
days,  I  may  describe  as  a  life-long  friend- 
ship :  because  it  remains  an  unaltered  senti- 
ment that  lives  in  me  to-day,  unquenched 
by  the  fact  that,  only  a  few  years  ago — 
after  half  a  century  had  passed  since 
we  met — my  girl  friend  that  had  been 
then,  a  white-haired  woman  now,  died  ;  in 
the  same  year,  as  it  strangely  happened, 
that  our  old  school  (transformed  into 
a  boys'  college  during  the  last  twenty  years 
of  its  existence),  that  had  stood  in  the  Rue 
d'Isabelle  until  1909,  was  swept  away,  with 
its  beautiful  old  walled  garden  and  time- 
honoured  pear-trees,  that  to  the  end  of  their 

198 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

lives  '  renewed  their  perfumed  snowy  blos- 
som every  spring.' 

I  am  told  a  handsome  building  now  re- 
places the  long,  plain  straggling  fa$ade  of 
the  historic  school — but  I  have  no  wish 
to  see  it. 


199 


THE  SECRET  OF 


CHAPTER    IV 

MY    SECOND    INTERVIEW    WITH    M.    HEGER. 

THE    WASHING    OF    c  PEPPER.'       THE 

LESSON    IN    ARITHMETIC 

I  HAD  been  an  inmate  of  the  school  in 
the  Rue  d'Isabelle  a  fortnight.  In  this 
interval  I  had  lived  through  a  great  deal. 
Thanks  to  attentive  self- doctoring  and  a 
strict  regime,  where  no  luxuries  in  the  way 
of  private  crying  were  allowed,  I  had  pulled 
myself  through  the  first  acute  stage  of  the 
sort  of  sickness  that  attacks  every  '  new  '  girl, 
as  the  result  of  being  plunged  into  the  cold 
atmosphere  of  a  strange,  and  especially  of  a 
foreign,  school.  Now  I  was  out  of  danger 
of  the  peril  that  had  threatened  me  during 
about  a  week,  the  possible  disaster  of  some 
sudden  access  of  violent  weeping  over  my 
sense  of  desolation,  in  the  sight  of  these 
foreign  teachers  and  pupils,  that  would  have 
seemed  to  me  profoundly  humiliating,  on 

200 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

patriotic,  as  well  as  upon  private  grounds. 
For,  as  the  one  English  girl  in  this  Belgian 
school,  was  not  the  honour  of  my  country, 
or,  at  any  rate,  of  the  girls  of  my  country, 
at  stake  ?  And  then  I  realised,  also,  that 
politeness  to  the  foreigner,  as  well  as  duty 
to  myself  and  my  country,  forbade  any  ex- 
hibition of  vehement  home-sickness.  Thus, 
might  not  these  Belgian  teachers  and  girls 
reasonably  take  offence,  and  say,  '  Why  do 
you  come  to  school  in  our  country  if  you 
don't  like  it  ?  We  didn't  ask  you  to  come 
here.  Why  don't  you  go  home  ? ' 

By  these  methods,  then,  of  what  it  pleased 
me  to  regard  as  a  sort  of  philosophy  of  my 
own,  I  had  lived  through  the  worst,  and  if 
I  was  not  entirely  cured  of  occasional  in- 
ward sinkings  of  the  heart  and  the  feeling 
of  desolation,  I  felt  I  had  mastered  the 
temptation  to  make  any  public  display  of 
them.  And  having  reached  this  point  by 
my  own  effort,  now  help  came  to  me  in  the 
shape  of  a  friendly  tribute  and  encouragement 
from  a  girl  who  was  a  sort  of  philosopher, 
also  by  a  rule  of  her  own,  which  she  kindly 
explained  to  me,  and  which  I  entirely  ap- 

201 


THE  SECRET  OF 


proved  of.  This  girl  was  fair  and  small,  and 
had  broad  brows  and  clear  green  eyes  under 
them.  Her  name  was  Marie  Hazard.  She 
had  not  spoken  to  me  before,  but  on  several 
occasions  had  shown  me  little  kindnesses,  and 
given  me  nice  smiles  and  nods  of  greeting. 
Finally  she  came  up  to  me  in  the  garden 
and  took  my  arm  : — 

c  Do  you  know  why  I  have  a  friendship 
for  you  ? '  she  asked. 

'  No,'  I  answered.  c  But  have  you  really  ? 
I  am  so  glad.' 

'Yes/ she  proceeded  to  explain;  '  I  like 
you,  because  you  are  reasonable,  and  don't 
sit  down  and  cry,  as,  of  course,  you  could 
if  you  liked.  I  have  as  much  heart  as  an- 
other ;  but  it  irritates  me,  and  does  not 
touch  me  one  bit,  to  see  some  of  the  pupils 
here,  the  big  ones  too,  crying  and  crying, 
and  why?  because  they  have  come  back  to 
school,  and  'would  rather  be  at  home !  Evi- 
dently that  is  the  case  with  all  of  us.  And 
evidently,  what  is  more,  it 's  going  to  be 
the  case  for  ten  months.  But  for  some 
insignificant  holidays  at  the  New  Year, 
from  now  until  August,  thus  it  will  be  with 

202 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

us.  We  shall  be  all  of  us  in  this  school, 
and  we  would  all  of  us  prefer  to  be  in  our 
homes.  But  why  cry,  then  ?  or  if  one 
begins  to  cry,  why  leave  off  ?  Is  one,  then, 
to  cry  for  ten  months  ?  And  what  eyes 
will  one  have  at  the  end  ?  And  what  good 
is  it  ?  ' 

I  laughed,  not  only  because  she  seemed 
to  me  to  put  it  humorously,  but  because 
I  was  full  of  happiness  that  I  had  found  a 
friend. 

'Yes,'  she  said,  'you  laugh,  and  that  is 
well,  too.  It 's  the  thing  to  do.  Now,  if 
you  cried  there  might  be  an  excuse  ;  you 
are  farther  away  from  your  people  than  we 
are.  But  you  ask  yourself,  What  is  the 
good  ?  And  you  say  to  yourself,  No,  I 
won't  discourage  the  others.  And  that  is 
English.  And  that  is  why  I  like  the 
English  ;  they  are  at  least  reasonable.' 

This  was  balm  to  me.  The  sense  of 
desolation  had  vanished.  Here  was  the 
proof  that  I  had  been  a  good  witness,  and 
served  to  uphold  the  good  name  of  Eng- 
land, and  also  that  I  had  conquered  a 
friend. 

203 


THE  SECRET  OF 


I  think  it  was  the  same  afternoon,  be- 
cause there  were  Catechism  classes,  from 
which,  as  a  Protestant,  I  was  exempted, 
that  I  was  sent  out  into  the  garden,  for  the 
first  time,  at  an  hour  when  no  other  pupils 
were  there.  Later  on  this  privilege  was 
very  often  accorded  me,  for  the  same  reason ; 
so  that,  in  my  own  day  at  any  rate,  no  one 
else  in  the  school  had  the  opportunity  I  had 
given  me,  and  that  I  used,  of  taking  posses- 
sion of  the  enchanted  place  and  making  it 
my  very  own.  And  this  was  so  because 
there  was  no  knowledge  in  my  mind  at  the 
time  that  Some  One  had  been  beforehand 
with  me  here  ;  and  that  although  for  my 
inner  self  it  became  (and  must  always  be 
for  me  exclusively)  my  own  beautiful,  well- 
enclosed,  flower-scented,  turf-carpeted,  Eden 
where  the  spirit  of  my  youth  had  its  home 
before  any  worldly  influences,  or  any  know- 
ledge of  evil,  had  come  between  it  and  the 
poetry  of  its  aspirations  and  its  dreams,  yet 
for  every  one  but  myself,  it  is  Charlotte 
Bronte's  Garden  of  Imagination,  where 
she  used  to  Astray  down  the  pleasant  alleys 
and  hear  the  bells  of  St.  Jean  Eaptiste 

204 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

peal  out  with  their  sweet,  soft,  exalted 
sound.' 1 

And  although  no  angel  with  a  flaming 
sword — no,  nor  yet  any  Belgian  architects 
and  masons,  who  have  broken  down  the 
walls  and  uprooted  the  old  trees,  and 
made  the  old  historical  garden  in  the  Rue 
d'Isabelle  a  place  of  stones — can  drive  me 
out  of  my  garden  of  memories  where  still 
(and  more  often  than  before  as  the  day 
darkens)  I  walk  '  in  the  cool  of  the  even- 
ing '  with  the  spirit  of  my  youth  ;  yet,  for 
English  readers,  it  is  not  I,  but  Charlotte 
Bronte  who  must  describe,  what  I  could 
never  dare  nor  desire  to  paint  after  her,  the 
famous  Allee  defendue  that  holds  such  a 
romantic  place  in  her  novel  of  Lucy  Snowe, 
and  that  was  also  the  scene  of  my  second 
meeting  with  M.  Heger. 

'  In  the  garden  there  was  a  large  berceau? 
wrote  the  author  of  Villette,  '  above  which 
spread  the  shade  of  an  acacia  ;  there  was  a 

1  From  Mile.  Louise  Heger  I  have  this  note  :  lLes  cloches  de 
St.  Jacques  et  non  pas  St.  Jean  Baptiste,  eglise  qui  se  trouve  a 
rautre  cote  de  la  ville  pres  du  canal:  quartier  du  Tere  Si/as 
dans  "Alette."  >  . 

205 


THE  SECRET  OF 


smaller •,  more  sequestered  bower •,  nestled  in  the 
vines  which  ran  along  a  high  and  grey  wall  and 
gathered  their  tendrils  in  a  knot  of  beauty ;  and 
hung  their  clusters  in  loving  profusion  about 
the  favoured  spot^  where  jasmine  and  ivy  met 
and  married  them  .  .  .  this  alley  ^  which  ran 
parallel  with  the  very  high  wall  on  that  side  of 
the  garden^  was  forbidden  to  be  entered  by  the 
pupils  ;  it  was  called  indeed  r  Allee  def endue' 

In  my  day  there  was  no  prohibition  of 
the  Allee  def endue ^  although  the  name  sur- 
vived. It  was  only  forbidden  to  play  noisy 
or  disturbing  games  there  ;  as  it  was  to  be 
reserved  for  studious  pupils,  or  for  the  mis- 
tresses who  wished  to  read  or  converse 
there  in  quietude. 

If  I  had  a  lesson  to  learn,  it  was  to  the 
Allee  defendue  that  I  took  my  book  ;  and  in 
this  allee  I  had  already  discovered  and 
appropriated  a  sheltered  nook,  at  the  furthest 
end  of  the  berceau^  where  one  was  nearly 
hidden  oneself  in  the  vine's  curtain,  but 
had  a  delightful  view  of  the  garden. 
Before  reaching  this  low  bench,  I  had 
noticed,  when  entering  the  berceau^  that  a 
ladder  stood  in  the  centre  ;  and. that,  out  of 

206 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

view  in  so  far  as  his  head  went,  a  man,  in 
his  shirt  sleeves,  was  clipping  and  thinning 
the  vines.  I  took  it  for  granted  he  was  a 
gardener,  and  paid  no  attention  to  him  ;  but, 
in  a  quite  happy  frame  of  mind,  sat  down 
to  learn  some  poetry  by  heart.  My  im- 
pression is  that  it  was  Lamartine's  Chute 
des  Feuilles.  Shutting  my  eyes,  whilst 
repeating  the  verses  out  aloud  (a  trick  I  had), 
I  opened  them,  to  see  M.  Heger.  He  it  was 
who  had  been  thinning  the  vine  ;  it  was  a 
favourite  occupation  of  his  (had  I  read 
Villette  I  should  have  known  it).1  Once 
again  he  took  me  by  surprise,  and  I  was 
full  of  anxiety  as  to  what  might  come  of  it. 
Since  I  entered  the  school  I  had,  indeed, 
caught  distant  views  of  him,  hurrying 
through  the  class-rooms  to  or  from  his 
lessons  in  the  First  and  Second  divisions. 
But  until  my  French  had  improved  I  was 
placed  in  the  Third  division,  where  M. 
Heger  only  taught  occasionally,  so  that  I  had 
not  yet  received  any  lesson  from  him. 

It    was   a   relief  to    see    that   he   looked 
amiable,  and  even  friendly  ;  if  only  I  didn't 

1  Villette,  chapter  xii. 
207 


THE  SECRET  OF 


lose  my  head  and  say  the  wrong  thing  again  ! 
One  thing  I  kept  steadily  in  view;  nothing 
must  induce  me  to  forget  my  brother's 
advice  this  time  ;  there  must  be  no  attempt 
at  fine  phrases,  this  time  nothing  that  could 
possibly  appear  like  showing  off.  .  .  .  But  all 
my  anxieties  upon  this  occasion  were  dis- 
pelled by  the  purpose  of  my  Professor's 
disturbance  of  my  studies.  He  invited  me  to 
assist  him  in  washing  a  very  stout  but  very 
affectionate  white  dog,  to  whom  I  was  told 
I  owed  this  service  as  he  was  a  compatriot 
of  mine,  an  English  dog,  with  an  English 
name :  a  very  inappropriate  one,  for  he  was 
sweet-tempered  and  white,  and  the  name 
was  Pepper.  For  this  operation  of  washing 
Pepper,  I  was  invited  upstairs  into  M. 
Heger's  library,  which  was,  in  this  beauti- 
fully clean  and  orderly  house,  a  model  of 
disorder  ;  clouded  as  to  air,  and  soaked  as  to 
scent,  with  the  smoke  of  living  and  the 
accumulated  ashes  of  dead  cigars.  But  the 
shelves  laden  from  floor  to  ceiling  with  books 
made  a  delightful  spectacle. 

Upon  the  occasion  of  this  first  visit  to  his 
library,  M.  Heger  made  me  the  present  of  a 

208 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

book  that  marked  a  new  epoch  in  my  life, 
because,  before  I  was  fifteen,  it  put  before  me 
in  a  vivid  and  amusing  way  the  problem  of 
personality,  Le  Voyage  autour  de  ma  Chambre 
of  Xavier  de  Maistre,  was  my  introduc- 
tion to  thoughts  and  speculations  that  led 
me  to  a  later  interest  in  Oriental  philosophy, 
and  especially  in  Buddhism.  I  must  not 
forget  another  present  in  the  form  of  one 
more  of  those  luminous  little  sentences  that, 
as  I  have  said,  he  used  as  Lanterns,  turning 
them  to  send  light  in  different  directions.  I 
had  confided  to  him,  not  my  own  methods 
of  philosophy — I  did  not  dare  incur  the  risk 
— but  my  newly  found  friend's  methods  of 
helping  herself  to  be  'reasonable.'  M.Heger 
showed  no  enthusiasm,  nor  even  approval: 
and  I  found  out  that  he  had  a  strong  dislike 
to  my  elected  friend.  Personally  he  would 
have  preferred  and  recommended  Religious 
methods  of  prayer,  and  docile  submission  to 
spiritual  direction,  to  any  philosophy,  especi- 
ally in  the  case  of  women.  But  he  quoted 
to  me  and  wrote  down  for  me,  and  exhorted 
me  to  learn  by  heart  and  repeat  aloud  (as  I 
actually  did),  a  definition  of  the  philosophy 
209  o 


THE  SECRET  OF 


of  life  of  an  Eighteenth-century  Woman,  as 
c  Unefaf  on  de  tirer  parti  de  sa  rats  on  pour  son 
bonbeur.'  I  discovered  this  sentence  a  great 
many  years  afterwards  in  a  book  of  the  de 
Goncourts.  But  M.  Heger  first  gave  it  to 
me  in  my  girlhood. 

Although  it  was,  of  course,  as  Professor 
of  Literature  that  M.  Heger  excelled,  he 
was  in  other  domains — in  every  domain  he 
entered — an  original  and  an  effective  teacher. 
Let  me  give  the  history  of  a  famous 
Lesson  in  Arithmetic  by  M.  Heger  that 
took  place,  I  am  not  quite  sure  why,  in  the 
large  central  hall,  or  Galerie  as  it  was  called, 
that  flanked  the  square,  enclosing  the  court 
or  playground  of  daily  boarders,  whilst  the 
Galerie  divided  the  court  from  the  garden. 
For  some  special  reason,  all  the  classes 
attended  this  particular  lesson  ;  where  the 
subject  was  the  Different  effects  upon  value  ^  of 
multiplication  and  division  in  the  several  cases  of 
fractions  and  integers.  Madame  Heger  and 
the  Mesdemoiselles  Heger,  and  all  the 
governesses  were  there.  I  had  been  pro- 
moted into  the  first  class  (passing  the  second 
class  over  altogether)  before  this,  so  that  I  was 

210 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

a  regular  pupil  of  M.  Heger's  in  literature, 
and  certainly  in  this  class,  a  favourite.  But 
I  was  a  complete  dunce  at  arithmetic,  and 
it  was  a  settled  conviction  in  my  mind  that 
my  stupidity  was  written  against  me  in  the 
book  of  destiny  ;  and  I  admit  that,  as  it  did 
not  seem  of  any  use  for  me  to  try  to  do 
anything  in  this  field,  I  had  given  up  trying, 
and  when  arithmetic  lessons  were  being 
given  I  employed  my  thoughts  elsewhere. 
But  a  lesson  from  M.  Heger  was  another 
thing  ;  even  a  lesson  in  arithmetic  by  him 
might  be  worth  while.  So  that  I  really 
did,  with  all  the  power  of  brain  that 
was  in  me,  try  to  apply  myself  to  the  under- 
standing of  his  lesson.  But  it  was  of  no 
use  ;  after  about  five  minutes,  the  usual 
arithmetic  brain-symptoms  began  ;  words 
ceased  to  mean  anything  at  all  intelligible. 
It  was  really  a  sort  of  madness ;  and  there- 
fore in  self-defence  I  left  the  thing  alone 
and  looked  out  of  the  window,  whilst  the 
lesson  lasted.  It  never  entered  my  head 
that  /was  in  any  danger  of  being  questioned : 
no  one  ever  took  any  notice  of  me  at  the 
arithmetic  lessons.  It  was  recognised  that, 

21  I 


THE  SECRET  OF 


here,  I  was  no  good  ;  and  as  I  was  good 
elsewhere,  they  left  me  alone.  Yes,  but 
M.  Heger  wasn't  going  to  leave  me  alone. 
Evidently  he  had  taken  a  great  deal  of 
trouble,  and  wanted  the  lesson  to  be  a 
success.  And  it  had  not  succeeded.  He 
was  dissatisfied  with  all  the  answers  he 
received.  He  ran  about  on  the  estrade  getting 
angrier  and  angrier.  And  then  at  last,  to 
my  horror,  he  called  upon  me  ;  and  what 
cut  me  to  the  soul,  I  saw  that  there  was  a 
look  of  confidence  in  his  face,  as  if  to  say 
'  Here  is  some  one  who  will  have  under- 
stood ! ' 

.  .  .  Well  of  course  the  thing  was  hopeless. 
I  had  a  sort  of  mad  notion  that  a  miracle 
might  happen,  and  that  Providence  might 
interfere,  and  that  if  by  accident  I  repeated 
some  words  I  had  heard  him  say  there  might 
be  some  sense  in  them — but,  as  Matthew 
Arnold  said,  miracles  don't  happen.  It  was 
deplorable.  I  saw  him  turn  to  Madame 
Heger  with  a  shrug  of  the  shoulders:  and 
that  he  must  have  said  of  the  whole 
English  race  abominable  things,  and  of  this 
English  girl  in  particular,  may  be  taken 

212 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

for  granted ;  because  Madame  Heger  hardly 
ever  spoke  a  word  when  he  was  angry.  But 
now  she  said  something  soothing  about  the 
English  nation,  and  in  my  praise.  Well, 
my  case  being  settled,  M.  Heger  began  : 
and  he  did  not  leave  off  until  the  whole 
Galerie  was  a  house  of  mourning.  In  the 
whole  place,  the  only  dry  eyes  were  mine, 
and  here  I  had  to  exercise  no  self-control ; 
for  although  at  first  I  had  been  sorry  for 
him,  now  I  was  really  so  angry  with  him  for 
attacking  these  harmless  girls,  and  attributing 
to  them  abominable  heartlessness,  although 
the  place  rang  with  their  sobs,  that  1  don't 
think  I  should  have  minded  a  slight  attack 
of  apoplexy — only  I  shouldn't  have  liked 
him  to  have  died. 

It  was  really  a  bewildering  and  almost  mad- 
dening thing,  because  on  both  sides  it  was 
so  absurd.  First  of  all,  what  had  all  these 
weeping  girls  done  to  deserve  the  reproaches 
the  Professor  heaped  upon  them  ?  '  They 
said  to  themselves,'  he  told  them  :  "  What 
does  this  old  Papa-Heger  matter  ?  Let  him 
sit  up  at  night,  let  him  get  up  early,  let  him 
spend  all  his  days  in  thinking  how  he  can 

213 


THE  SECRET  OF 


serve  us,  make  difficulties  light,  and  dark 
things  clear  to  us.  We  are  not  going  to 
take  any  trouble  on  our  side,  not  we  !  why 
should  we  ?  Indeed,  it  amuses  us  to  see 
him  navre — for  us,  it  is  a  good  farce." 

The  wail  rose  up — c  Mais  non,  Monsieur ',  ce 
nest  pas  vrai,  eel  a  ne  nous  amuse  pas ;  nous 
sommes  tristes,  nous  pleurons,  voyez.9 

The  Professor  took  no  heed ;  he  continued. 
c  They  said  to  themselves  "Ah !  the  old  man, 
le  pauvre  vieux,  takes  an  interest  in  us,  he 
loves  us  ;  it  pleases  him  to  think  when  he  is 
dead,  and  has  disappeared,  these  little  pupils 
whom  he  has  tried  to  render  intelligent,  and 
well  instructed,  and  adorned  with  gifts  of 
the  mind,  will  think  of  his  lessons,  and  wish 
they  had  been  more  attentive.  Foolish  old 
thing  !  "  not  at  all,"  they  say,  "  as  if  we 
had  any  care  for  him  or  his  lessons." 

The  wail  rose  up — 'Ce  rfest  pas  gentil  ce  que 
vous  dites  /a,  Monsieur:  nous  avons  beaucoup  de 
respect  pour  vous,  nous  aimons  vos  lemons ;  out, 
nous  travail lerons  bien,  vous  allez  voir,  par- 
donnez-nous? 

'  Frankly,  now,  does  that  touch  you  ? ' 
I  heard  behind  me.  '  It  is  not  reasonable  ! 

214 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

I  find  it  even  stupid  (je  le  troupe  meme 
bete)'  Marie  Hazard,  of  course.  I  made  a 
mistake  when  I  said  my  eyes  were  the  only 
dry  ones.  Here  was  my  philosopher-friend, 
amongst  the  pupils  in  the  Galerie,  and  her 
eyes  were  quite  as  dry  as  mine. 

But  the  story  of  the  Lesson  in  Arithmetic 
does  not  finish  here  ;  and  nothing  would  be 
more  ungrateful  were  I  to  hide  the  ending  : 
by  which  I  was  the  person  to  benefit  most. 
To  my  alarm,  in  the  recreation  hour  next 
day,  M.  Heger  came  up  to  me,  still  with 
a  frowning  brow  and  a  strong  look  of  dis- 
like, and  told  me  he  wished  to  prove  to 
himself  whether  I  was  negligent  or  incap- 
able. Because  if  I  was  incapable,  it  was 
idle  to  waste  time  on  me — so  much  the  worse 
for  my  poor  mother,  who  deceived  herself ! 
On  the  other  hand,  if  I  was  negligent,  it 
was  high  time  I  should  correct  myself. 
This  was  what  had  to  be  seen.  I  followed 
him  up  to  his  library,  not  joyously  like  the 
willing  assistant  in  the  washing  of  Pepper, 
but  like  a  trembling  criminal  led  to  execu- 
tion. I  felt  he  was  going  again  over 
'fractions'  and  the  'integers/  I  knew  I 

215 


THE  SECRET  OF 


shouldn't  understand  them ;  and  that  he 
wouldn't  understand  that  I  was  c  incapable/ 
that  when  arithmetic  began  my  brain  was 
sure  to  go  ! 

The  funny  and  pleasant  thing  about  M. 
Heger  was  that  he  was  so  fond  of  teaching, 
and  so  truly  in  his  element  when  he  began 
it,  that  his  temper  became  sweet  at  once  ; 
and  I  loved  his  face  when  it  got  the  look 
upon  it  that  came  in  lesson-hours  :  so  that, 
whereas  we  were  hating  each  other  when 
we  crossed  the  threshold  of  the  door,  we 
liked  each  other  very  much  when  we  sat 
down  to  the  table  ;  and  I  had  an  excited 
feeling  that  he  was  going  to  make  me 
understand.  //  took  him  rather  less  than  a 
quarter  of  an  hour. 

On  the  table  before  us  he  had  a  bag  of 
macaroon  biscuits,  and  half  a  Brioche  cake. 
He  presented  me  with  a  macaroon.  There 
you  have  one  whole  macaroon  (integre) :  well, 
but  let  us  be  generous.  Suppose  I  multiply 
my  gift,  by  eight :  now  you  have  eight 
whole  macaroons  and  are  eight  times  richer^ 
hein  ?  But  that 's  too  many  ;  eight  whole 
macaroons  !  I  divide  them  between  you  and 

216 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

me.  As  the  result,  you  have  half  the  eight. 
But  now  for  our  ba/f-Briocbe  ;  we  have  one 
piece  only:  and  we  are  two  people,  so  we 
multiply  the  pieces.  But  each  is  smaller, 
the  more  pieces,  the  smaller  slice  of  cake  ; 
here  are  eight  pieces  ;  they  are  really  too 
small  for  anything,  we  will  divide  this 
collection  of  pieces  into  two  parts.  Now 
does  not  this  division  make  you  better  off, 
hein  ?  Then  he  folded  his  arms  across  his 
chest  in  a  Napoleonic  attitude,  and  nodding 
his  head  at  me,  asked,  *  Que  c'est  difficile, 
— n'est-ce  pas  ?  ' 

Of  course  in  this,  and  indeed  in  all  his 
personal  and  special  methods,  M.  Heger 
followed  Rousseau  faithfully.  But,  then, 
where  is  the  modern  educationalist  since 
1762  who  does  not  found  himself  upon 
Rousseau  ? 

It  was  not,  however,  in  rescuing  one 
from  the  slough  of  despond,  where  natural 
defects  would  have  left  one  without  his 
aid,  that  M.  Heger  excelled  —  it  was 
rather  in  calling  out  one's  best  faculties  ; 
in  stimulating  one's  natural  gifts  ;  in  lifting 
one  above  satisfaction  with  mediocrity  ; 

217 


THE  SECRET  OF 


in  fastening  one's  attention  on  models  of 
perfection  ;  in  inspiring  one  with  a  sense 
of  reverence  and  love  for  them,  that 
M.  Heger's  peculiar  talent  lay. 

I  may  attempt  only  to  sum  up  a  few 
maxims  of  his,  that  have  constantly  lived 
in  my  own  mind :  but  I  feel  painfully 
my  inability  to  convey  the  impression  they 
produced  when  given  by  this  incomparable 
Professor  ;  whose  power  belonged  to  his 
personality  ;  and  was  consequently  a  power 
that  cannot  be  reproduced,  nor  continued 
by  any  disciple.  The  Teacher  of  genius 
is  born  and  not  made. 

The  first  of  these  maxims  was  that, 
before  entering  upon  the  study  of  any 
noble  or  high  order  of  thoughts,  one  had 
to  follow  the  methods  symbolised  by  the 
Eastern  practice  of  leaving  one's  shoes 
outside  of  the  Mosque  doors.  There  were 
any  number  of  ways  of  'putting  off  the 
shoes  '  of  vulgarity,  suggested  to  one's  choice 
by  M.  Heger  :  the  reading  of  some  beauti- 
ful passage  in  a  favourite  book  ;  the  repeti- 
tion of  a  familiar  verse  :  attention  to  some 
very  beautiful  object :  the  deliberate  recol- 

218 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

lection  of  some  heroic  action,  etc.  With 
different  temperaments  different  plans  might 
be  followed  : — what  was  necessary  was  that 
one  did  not  enter  the  sacred  place  without 
some  deliberate  renunciation  of  vulgarity 
and  earthliness :  by  some  mental  act,  or 
process,  one  must  have  'put  off  one's 
shoes.'  There  is  here  a  strange  circum- 
stance that  I  was  too  young  to  feel  the 
true  importance  of  at  the  time,  but  that 
I  have  often  wondered  over  since  then. 
There  can  be  no  doubt  of  M.  Heger's 
rigid  orthodoxy  as  a  Catholic.  Yet  whilst 
the  recitation  of  the  Rosary  inaugurated 
the  daily  lessons,  M.  Heger  had  a  special 
invocation 1  of  e  the  Spirits  of  Wisdom^ 
Truth^  Justice^  and  Equanimity ','  that  was 
recited  by  some  chosen  pupil  ;  who 
had  to  come  out  of  her  place  in  class 

1  Esprit  de  Sagesse,  conduisez-nous  : 
Esprit  de  Verite,  enseignez-nous  : 
Esprit  de  Charite,  vivifiez-nous  : 
Esprit  de  Prudence,  preservez-nous  : 
Esprit  de  Force,  defendez-nous : 
Esprit  de  Justice,  e'clairez-nous  : 
Esprit  Consolateur,  apaisez-nous. 

Here  is  the  invocation,  sent  me  by  Mile.  Heger;  who 
has,  with  extreme  kindness,  endeavoured  to  recover  it  for  me. 

219 


THE  SECRET  OF 


and  stand  near  him  ;  and  who  was  not 
allowed  by  him  to  gabble.  And  this 
was  the  invariable  introduction  to  bis 
lesson.  I  can't  feel  it  was  an  ortho- 
dox proceeding :  There  was  not  a  Saint's 
name  anywhere !  But  I  feel  the  infallible 
impression  it  produced  upon  me  now. 
One  effect,  in  the  sense  of  'putting  off 
one's  shoes,'  that  it  had  for  myself  was 
that  the  Professor  of  Literature  appeared 
to  me  without  any  of  the  dislikable  quali- 
ties of  the  everyday  M.  Heger. 

Another  maxim  of  M.  Heger's  was 
certainly  borrowed  from  Voltaire :  That 
one  must  give  one's  soul  as  many  forms  as 
possible.  II  faut  donner  a  son  dme  toutes  les 
formes  possibles.  Again,  that  every  sort  of 
literature  and  literary  style  has  its  merits, 
except  the  literature  that  is  not  literary  and 
the  style  that  is  bad :  here  again,  one  has, 
of  course,  Voltaire's  well-known  phrases: 
4  fadmets  tons  les  genres -,  hors  le  genre  en- 
nuyeuxJ 

A  third  maxim  was  that  one  must  never 
employ,  nor  tolerate  the  employment  of, 
a  literary  image  as  an  argument.  The 

220 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

purpose  of  a  literary  image  is  to  illuminate 
as  a  vision,  and  to  interpret  as  a  parable. 
An  image  that  does  not  serve  both  these 
purposes  is  a  fault  in  style. 

A  fourth  maxim  is  that  one  must  never 

neglect  the  warning  one's  ear  gives  one  of  a 

fault  in   style ;    and   never   trust    one's   ear 

exclusively  about  the  merits  of  a  literary  style. 

Ajifth  rule  : — One  must  not  fight  with  a 
difficult  sentence  ;  but  take  it  for  a  walk 
with  one  ;  or  sleep  with  the  thought  of  it 
present  in  one's  mind  ;  and  let  the  difficulty 
arrange  itself  whilst  one  looks  on. 

A  sixth  rule  : — One  must  not  read,  before 
sitting  down  to  write,  a  great  stylist  with  a 
marked  manner  of  his  own ;  unless  this 
manner  happens  to  resemble  one's  own. 

Now  I  shall  be  told  that  these  rules  and 
maxims,  whether  true  or  false,  are  c  known 
to  nearly  every  one,'  and  are  of  assistance 
to  no  one  ;  because  people  who  can  write 
do  not  obey  rules  :  and  people  who  can't 
write  are  not  taught  to  do  so  by  rules. 
If  this  were  literally  true  then  there  would 
be  no  room  in  the  world  for  a  Professor  of 
Literature.  My  own  opinion  is  that  there 

221 


THE  SECRET  OF 


are  very  few  good  writers  who  do  not  obey 
rules  ;  and  that  these  rules  are,  if  contracted 
in  youth,  of  great  use  as  a  discipline  that 
saves  original  writers  from  the  defect  of  their 
quality  of  originality,  in  a  proneness  to 
mannerisms  and  whims. 

In  connection  with  the  possible  complaint 
that  I  am  putting  forward  as  M.  Heger's 
maxims,  sentences  that  were  not  originally 
invented  nor  uttered  by  him,  my  reply  is 
that  I  do  not  affirm  that  he  invented  his 
own  maxims,  but  simply  that  he  chose  them 
from  an  enormous  store  he  had  collected  by 
study  and  fine  taste  and  by  a  sound  critical 
judgment,  the  result  of  an  extensive  acquaint- 
anceship with  the  best  that  has  been  said 
and  thought  in  the  world  by  philosophers, 
poets,  and  literary  artists  and  connoisseurs. 
In  his  character  of  a  Professor  of  literature 
I  find  it  hard  to  imagine  that  any  gift  of 
original  thought,  or  personal  power  of  ex- 
pressing his  own  thoughts,  could  have  placed 
M.  Heger's  pupils  under  the  same  obliga- 
tions as  did  his  knowledge  of  beautiful  ideas, 
beautifully  expressed,  gathered  from  north, 
south,  east  and  west,  in  classical,  mediaeval 

222 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

and  modern  times.  To  be  given  these 
precious  and  luminous  thoughts  in  one's 
youth,  when  they  have  a  special  power 
to  'rouse,  incite  and  gladden  one,'  is  a 
supreme  boon  : — and  in  my  own  case  my 
gratitude  to  M.  Heger  has  never  been  in 
the  least  disturbed  by  the  discovery  that  he 
was  not  the  inventor  of  the  maxims  that 
have  constantly  been  a  light  to  my  feet 
and  a  lantern  to  my  path  during  the  half- 
century  that  has  elapsed  since  I  received 
them  from  him  in  the  historical  Pensionnat, 
that  stood  for  many  years,  after  Monsieur 
Heger  himself  had  vanished  out  of  life,  but 
that  stands  no  longer  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle. 


223 


THE  SECRET  OF 


CHAPTER    V 

THE    STORY    OF    A    CHAPEAU    D'lJNIFORME 

IN  connection  with  the  particular  Belgian 
schoolgirls  whom  I  knew,  who  still,  in 
1860,  learnt  their  lessons  in  the  class-rooms 
where  Charlotte  Bronte  once  taught,  and 
who  were  still  taught  by  M.  Heger,  and 
still  surrounded  with  the  benign  and  serene 
influences  of  Madame  Heger,  let  me  prove 
that  these  schoolgirls  had  not  the  charac- 
teristics of  the  Lesbassecouriennes  ;  and  that 
Charlotte  Bronte  displayed  insular  prejudice, 
as  well  as  an  imagination  coloured  by  the 
distress  of  an  unhappy  passion,  when  she 
said  of  them,  '  The  Continental  female  is  quite 
a  different  being  to  the  insular  female  of  the 
same  age  and  class'  * 

Inasmuch  as  the  story  I  have  to  tell  is  the 
story  of  a  Bonnet,  it  will  be  recognised  as 
one  that  is  calculated  to  display  the  quali- 

1  Villette,  chapter  viii. 
224 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

ties  and  intimate  and  essential  peculiarities  of 
the  e  Continental  female '  (under  sixteen)  in 
a  light,  and  under  the  stress  and  strain  of 
passions  and  interests,  too  serious  to  permit 
of  any  tampering  with,  or  disguise  of,  nature. 
One  has  to  realise,  also,  that  the  question  is 
not  merely  of  a  bonnet,  but  of  a  Best 
Bonnet,  a  Sunday  Bonnet.  For,  in  the 
remote  days  of  which  I  am  now  writing 
modern  young  people  should  realise  even 
schoolgirls  of  ten  or  twelve  wore  bonnets  on 
Sunday,  and  even  upon  week-days,  when 
they  went  beyond  the  borders  of  their  garden: 
a  hat  was  thought  indecorous  on  the  head  of 
any  girl  in  her  'teens — a  form  of  undress 
rather  than  of  dress.  To  wear  a  hat  was 
like  wearing  a  pinafore — a  confession  that 
one  had  not  forgotten  the  nursery.  To  save 
one's  best  Sunday  Bonnet,  in  the  garden,  one 
might  go  about  in  a  hat,  and  in  the  bosom 
of  one's  family  wear  a  pinafore  to  save  a 
new  dress ;  but  in  the  same  way  that  one  did 
not  go  into  the  drawing-room  with  a  pina- 
fore on,  one  did  not,  in  those  days,  pay  visits 
in  a  hat:  and  to  go  to  church  in  one  would 
have  been  thought  irreverent.  So  that  a 

225  p 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Sunday  Bonnet  meant  that  childish  ways 
were  done  with,  and  that  one  had  attained 
the  age  of  reason.  Like  a  barrister's  wig 
it  imposed  seriousness  on  the  wearer,  who 
had  to  live  up  to  it.  Madame  Heger,  when 
establishing  the  rules  for  the  uniform  that 
was  worn  by  all  the  pupils  of  the  school  in 
the  Rue  d'Isabelle,  paid  great  attention  to  the 
Sunday  Bonnet.  Following  the  sense  she  lent 
to  the  law  of  her  system  of  government,  the 
love  of  dress  was  not  to  be  allowed  amongst 
her  pupils  to  become  an  encouragement  to 
vanity  and  rivalship,  and  hence  one  uniform, 
for  rich  and  poor  alike,  avoided  any  chance 
of  vain,  unkind,  and  envious  feelings ;  but  at 
the  same  time  the  love  of  dress  was  not  to 
be  discouraged  altogether  ;  because  it  was 
serviceable  to  taste,  and  the  care  for  appear- 
ance, without  which  a  young  person  remains 
deficient  in  femininity.  Therefore  although 
every  boarder  wore  the  same  uniform,  what 
this  uniform  was  to  be  was  made  quite  an 
important  question :  and  the  girls  were  in- 
vited to  choose  a  committee  to  decide  it,  in 
consultation  with  their  head-mistress.  And 
to  this  consultation  Madame  Heger  brought 

226 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

a  large  spirit  of  indulgence,  especially  where 
the  Sunday  Bonnet  was  concerned.  The 
Sunday  Dress  had  to  be  black  silk — about 
the  fafon  there  might  be  discussion,  but  not 
about  the  colour  or  material.  On  the  other 
hand,  about  the  Bonnet,  everything  was  left 
an  open  question.  It  might  be  fashionable: 
it  might  be  becoming :  and  even  serviceable- 
ness  was  not  made  a  too  stringent  obligation. 
Indeed  in  the  first  year  of  my  school  career 
the  Sunday  Bonnet  selected  for  the  summer 
months  was  the  reverse  of  serviceable.  It 
was  white  chip  ;  it  was  decorated  with  pink 
rosebuds,  where  blonde  and  tulle  mingled 
with  the  rosebuds  ;  it  had  broad  white 
ribands  edged  with  black  velvet — in  short, 
a  very  charming  Bonnet :  but  sown  with 
perils.  Everything  about  it  could  get  easily 
soiled  ;  and  nothing  about  it  would  stand 
exposure  to  rain. 

Madame  Heger,  recognising  these  material 
inconveniences,  had  nevertheless  seen  that, 
on  the  educational  side,  there  were  com- 
pensating advantages  —  the  cultivation  of 
neatness  and  order.  She  had  not  then  dis- 
couraged the  white  chip,  rosebuds  and  the 

227 


THE  SECRET  OF 


rest  ;  at  the  same  time,  she  had  stated  the 
case  for  a  yellow  straw,  with  a  plaid-ribbon 
that  would  not  easily  soil. 

'  On  the  one  hand,'  she  had  said,  '  you 
may,  with  merely  simple  precautions,  carry 
your  Bonnet  through  the  summer  to  the  big 
holidays,  without  anxiety.  On  the  other 
hand,  no  doubt  there  will  be  anxiety :  the 
white  chip  is  extremely  pretty,  but  do  not 
forget  that  it  will  require  almost  incessant 
care.  Never  must  this  Bonnet  be  put  on 
one  side  without  a  clean  white  handkerchief 
to  cover  it.  Not  only  so,  one  storm,  if  you 
have  no  umbrella,  will  suffice  ;  everything 
will  need  renewal.  And  I  warn  you,  my 
children,  that  if  this  misfortune  arrive,  it  is 
not  I,  but  you>  who  will  have  to  ask  your 
good  mammas  for  another  Bonnet.  I  ask 
from  your  parents  a  chapeau  d^uniforme^  and 
one  only,  each  term  :  no  more.  So  now 
decide  as  you  please.' 

The  decision  had  been  for  the  'white  chip^ 
arrive  what  may.  My  own  point  of  view, 
whilst  the  subject  was  being  discussed  around 
me,  was  that  nothing  could  interest  me  less. 
Fancy  troubling  one's  head  about  a  Bonnet ! 

228 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

I  did  not  say  it,  because  I  had  no  wish  to 
make  myself  unpopular,  but  the  interest  in 
the  affair  appeared  to  me  puerile.  Happily 
these  trifling  matters  had  no  importance  for 
me ;  it  did  not  matter  to  me  at  all  what  sort 
of  chapeau  d^uniforme  they  chose. 

How  wrong  I  was  !  It  mattered  to  me 
more  than  to  any  one  else  in  the  whole 
school,  because  no  one  wore  their 
chapeau  d'uniforme  so  much,  and  no  one 
took  the  poor  thing  out  so  frequently  into 
storm  and  rain.  All  the  other  boarders 
attended  early  mass  on  Sunday  mornings  in 
a  convent  chapel,  within  five  minutes'  walk 
of  the  school.  The  other  occasions  when 
they  wore  the  fragile  white  chip  chapeau 
were  safe  occasions,  when,  if  it  rained,  they 
took  shelter  in  their  own  homes  on  the 
monthly  holidays,  or  were  sent  back  to 
school  in  a  fiacre.  My  case  was  different. 
Every  Sunday  morning,  in  accordance  with 
the  arrangement  made  by  my  mother,  my 
brother  called  at  the  Rue  d'Isabelle  to  take 
me  to  the  English  Church,  which  in  those 
days  was  a  sort  of  hall,  known  as  the  c  Temple 
Anglic  an  J  situated  in  a  passage  near  the 
229 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Bruxelles  Museum.  The  service  was  gener- 
ally over  by  noon  ;  but  it  was  too  late  for 
me  to  return  to  school  in  time  for  the 
dejeuner  at  mid-day,  and  this  authorised 
the  custom  of  my  taking  lunch  with  my 
brother  and  enjoying  a  short  walk  after- 
wards ;  so  that  I  was  taken  back  by  him 
to  the  Rue  d'Isabelle  before  four  o'clock. 
Now  it  will  be  easily  understood  that  this 
agreeable  arrangement  had  temptations :  and 
that  sometimes,  on  very  fine  days,  there  would 
occur  forgetfulness  of  the  'Temple  Anglican ' 
altogether  ;  and  the  whole  of  these  four  or 
five  hours  would  be  spent  in  our  favourite 
haunt,  the  Bois  de  la  Cambre,  where  we 
would  picnic,  on  cakes  and  fruit,  when 
there  was  pocket-money  enough,  or  on  two 
halfpenny 'pistolets,5  when,  as  often  happened, 
ten  centimes,  that  ought  to  have  gone  into 
the  plate  at  the  Temple,  was  all  we  had. 
And  whether  the  lunch  was  of  cakes,  or  of 
dry  bread,  it  did  not  alter  the  fact  that  we 
talked  of  home  incessantly  ;  and  were 
supremely  happy.  Yes ;  but  no  doubt  our 
conduct  was  reprehensible,  and  did  not 
deserve  the  favour  of  Heaven.  And  my 

230 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

recollection  is  that  almost  invariably  these 
picnics  in  the  Bois  de  la  Cambre,  to  which 
an  exceptionally  fine  day  had  tempted  us, 
ended  in  a  downpour  of  rain.  And  how  it 
rains  at  Brussels,  when  it  does  rain  !  So 
now,  think  of  the  state  of  the  white  chip 
Bonnet,  and  of  the  bunch  of  rosebuds,  inter- 
woven with  blonde,  and  of  the  white  silk 
ribbon  edged  with  black  velvet,  that  I  took 
back  with  me  to  the  Rue  d'Isabelle. 

And  it  is  here  where  the  beautiful  nature 
of  Belgian  schoolgirls,  or  of  these  particular 
Belgian  schoolgirls  who  were  my  companions 
and  contemporaries,  stands  revealed.  For 
upon  one  particular  Sunday,  having  hastily 
and  silently  fled  to  the  dormitory  upon  my 
return,  and  being  discovered  there,  in  dis- 
mayed contemplation  of  the  lamentable  satu- 
rated mixture  of  mashed  up  tinted  pulp  and 
wires,  that  had  once  been  rosebuds  and  blonde, 
my  depths  of  despondency  moved  these  sym- 
pathetic young  hearts  to  compassion.  As  it 
was  Sunday  afternoon,  one  was  allowed  to 
loiter  over  getting  ready  for  dinner ;  a  circle 
of  consolers  gathered  round  me,  and  from 
it,  forth  stepped  two  rival  aspirants  to  the 
231 


THE  SECRET  OF 


honour  of  sacrificing  themselves  on  the  altar 
of  friendship.  The  first  said :  '  Now  nothing 
is  more  simple  :  we  shall  wrap  up  this  un- 
happy rag  in  my  handkerchief  as  you  see ; 
— You  shall  have  my  chapeau  auniforme^  and  I 
shall  tell  Maman  everything — she  interests 
herself  in  you ;  for  when  she  was  young,  she 
was  at  school  in  England.  She  will  send  me 
another  chapeau  (funiforme^  and  all  is  said.' 

The  other  girl,  whose  name  was 
Henriette  —  I  forget  her  surname  —  said, 
c  My  plan  is  easier :  for  here  is  an  accident, 
— as  though  it  were  done  on  purpose.  Now 
what  do  you  say  :  I  have  two  chapeaux 
d'uniforme^  if  you  please  !  The  first  my 
mother  sent  me  as  a  model  to  show  Madame 
Heger,  and  from  this  model  she  chose  it. 
But  now  Madame  had  ordered  mine  with 
the  others :  and  when  I  told  my  mother,  she 
said, c  Say  nothing :  an  accident  may  happen, 
the  Bonnet  will  not  support  rain,  you  will 
have  this  one  at  hand  if  a  misfortune  arrive. 
Well,  and  here  is  the  misfortune :  there's  no 
difficulty  at  all.' 

Both  of  these  girls  had  their  homes  in 
Brussels,  and  both  of  them  I  knew  had 

232 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

everything  their  own  way  with  two  fondly 
indulgent  mammas.  I  had  no  scruple  in 
accepting  their  generous  sacrifice,  and  I 
hugged  them  both,  and  was  really  (I  who 
despised  tears)  on  the  verge  of  crying. 
Between  the  two,  I  hardly  knew  which 
offer  to  take,  but  it  seemed  to  me  that  as 
Henriette  had  two  Bonnets,  it  was  most 
reasonable  to  take  hers.  And  we  all  went 
down  to  dinner  happily.  And  the  '  Un- 
happy rag'  'cette  malheureuse  loque>  was  buried 
in  the  hangar^  the  wood-house  at  the  bottom 
of  the  garden. 

But  under  cloudless  skies  one  is  prone  to 
forget  the  lessons  of  misfortune.  It  took 
some  time — but  the  Sunday  came  when,  once 
again, it  seemed  'almost  wrong '  to  waste  sum- 
mer hours  in  the  Temple  Anglican,  when  one 
felt  so  good  under  the  beautiful  trees  in  the 
Bois  de  la  Cambre.  And  then  there  was 
pocket-money  in  hand,  and  a  lunch  of  cakes, 
and  not  halfpenny  pistolets,  could  be  obtained. 

c  I  suppose  you  don't  think  it  will  rain  ? ' 
I  suggested. 

c  Rain  ! '  My  brother  said  with  scorn. 
c  Look  at  that  sky  !  How  could  it  rain  ?' 

233 


THE  SECRET  OF 


It  managed  to  do  it.  True,  it  was  only  a 
brief  shower  :  but  the  water  came  down  in 
sheets.  In  despair  I  took  off  the  chapeau 
d'uniforme^  and  my  brother,  who  wore  an 
Inverness  cape,  sheltered  it  under  the  flap. 
I  stood  to  hold  the  cape  at  a  right  angle, 
so  that  the  precious  object  might  not  be 
crushed,  and  we  were  watching  it  under  this 
sheltering  wing,  and  my  brother  was  assuring 
me  it  was  all  right  when, — as  I  stood  there 
bareheaded  and  rain-beaten,  beneath  a  tree 
by  the  side  of  the  broad  path .  near  the 
entrance  to  the  wood — a  short,  stoutish  man, 
buttoned  up  to  the  chin  in  his  greatcoat, 
and  holding  his  umbrella  tightly,  walked  by 
us  at  a  great  pace,  without  (so  at  least  it 
seemed)  looking  at  us  at  all.  And  that 
man  was  M.  Heger.  We  gasped,  and  looked 
at  each  other. 

6  He  didn't  see  us,'  said  my  brother 
cheerily.  4  What  a  bit  of  luck  ! ' 

*  You  may  be  quite  sure  he  did  see  us/ 
I  answered.  cWell,  I  wonder  what  will 
happen  now  ? ' 

With  this  new  anxiety  on  our  hands, 
even  the  precious  chapeau  d* uniform*  be- 

234 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

came  a  secondary  consideration.  But  the 
shower  having  passed,  we  examined  it  care- 
fully. There  was  no  disaster  this  time. 
The  rosebuds  were  still  rosebuds  and  the 
blonde  still  blonde.  It  is  true  that  a  splash 
had  fallen  on  the  white  chip  crown,  but  my 
brother  was  always  ready  with  comfort. 

c  When  it 's  dry,5  he  told  me,  '  you  '11  easily 
get  that  off  with  a  bit  of  bread/ 

This  consoled  me  for  the  time  being :  but 
he  was  wrong  as  to  the  question  of  facts. 
Bread  had  no  effect  upon  that  blot.  It 
remained  an  island,  or,  to  speak  more  cor- 
rectly, a  coast-line,  on  the  white  chip,  to 
the  end  of  that  chapeau  cTuniformes  ex- 
istence. But  one  dusted  the  stain  over 
with  white  powder  before  putting  on  one's 
Bonnet,  and  hoped  no  one  noticed  it  ?  So 
far  as  I  know,  no  one  did.  But  let  it  not 
be  supposed  that  I  escaped  moral  punish- 
ment :  I,  who  had  once  boasted  in  my  pride 
that  nothing  was  less  indifferent  to  me  than 
my  Sunday  Bonnet,  wore  this  one  uneasily 
to  the  end  of  the  term,  always  conscious 
that  the  tell-tale  stain  was  there,  and  might 
suggest  questions  as  to  its  origin. 

235 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Nor  did  I  escape  scot-free  from  M.  Heger 's 
hands,  although  he  did  behave  with  a  certain 
generosity,  for  he  kept  the  secret.  But  he 
used  his  own  method  of  punishment. 

Happy  in  the  confidence  given  me  by 
my  brother's  assurance  that  I  should  easily 
get  rid  of  the  rain-blot,  I  went  back  to  the 
Rue  d'Isabelle,  in  some  anxiety  about  M. 
Heger,  but  nearly  persuaded  that,  after  all, 
perhaps,  with  his  umbrella  to  think  of  and 
grasp,  and  the  hurry  he  was  in,  he  very  likely 
hadn't  seen  us.  But  when  the  pupil's  door 
was  opened  in  answer  to  my  ring,  and  I  was 
hoping  to  hurry  through  the  corridor  to 
the  staircase  leading  to  the  dormitories,  I 
found  M.  Heger  waiting  for  me.  He 
barred  my  path  and  looked  down  at  me 
with  his  penetrating,  mocking  eyes, — that, 
although  I  do  not  like  to  contradict 
Charlotte,  I  still  think  had  more  green 
and  steel,  than  violet-blue,  colour  in  them. 

'A-ah,'  he  said  with  his  long-drawn  sigh, 
c  you  are  attentive  at  my  lessons,  Mees  ;  do 
you  now  listen  with  the  same  attention  to  the 
sermon  of  the  Minister  at  your  Temple  ? ' 

Here  was  my  opportunity  ;  of  course  I 
236 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

ought  to  have  said,  'No,  Monsieur,  I  don't 
listen  to  any  one  with  so  much  attention  as  I  do  to 
you :  no  one  interests  me  so  much?  When  I 
had  got  upstairs  and  had  taken  off  the 
chapeau  d'uniforme,  I  realised  that  this  was 
what  any  rational  being  would  have  said. 
But  it  was  too  late  then — all  I  did  say  was, 
c  Je  ne  sais  pas,  Monsieur '  (a  bad  French 
accent  too). 

cA-ah,'  he  repeated,  tightening  his  mouth, 
*  now  I  should  like  to  see  whether  you  profit 
by  the  instructions  of  your  Minister  :  Thus 
I  shall  be  glad  if  you  will  write  me  a  resume 
in  French  of  the  sermon  you  heard  to-day 
at  the  Temple.  It  will  be  a  good  exercise 
for  you  in  the  French  language.  And  also 
I  shall  enjoy  the  happiness  of  knowing  this 
wise  Minister's  advice.  It  is  understood,  you 
will  give  me  the  resume  of  this  sermon  to- 
morrow/ 

c  Out,  Monsieur.' 

All  through  the  evening  recreation  hours, 
and  at  night  when  I  fought  against  sleepi- 
ness in  my  bed,  I  worked  over  the  com- 
position of  that  sermon.  It  is  true  that  I 
did  fall  asleep  in  the  middle  of  it  myself; 

237 


THE  SECRET  OF 


but  that  does  not  prove  it  was  a  dull  sermon, 
for  I  took  it  up  again  in  the  morning  with 
renewed  zest.  I  gave  up  my  whole  recrea- 
tion hour  after  dejeuner  to  writing  it  out. 
And  I  believed  it  to  be  as  good  a  sermon  as 
was  ever  preached.  And  there  was  no 
vanity  in  this  belief:  because  it  was  not  my 
own  sermon,  but  one  I  had  originally  heard 
preached  in  my  childhood  in  an  old  village 
church,  and  the  arguments  in  favour  of  being 
good  and  simple  had  taken  hold  of  my  im- 
agination, partly  on  account  of  the  associa- 
tions with  the  place  where  I  heard  it. 
Well,  but  now,  can  my  readers  deny  that 
when  I  say  M.  Heger  was  a  more  irritating 
than  lovable  man,  I  have  sound  reasons  for 
my  statement  ?  After  ordering  me  to  'write 
that  sermon^  and  'when  I  had  stolen  several 
hours  from  my  s/eep9  and  given  up  two  recreations 
to  obey  him,  he  never  asked  for  it !  And  when 
I  told  him  I  had  written  the  sermon  and 
that  it  was  ready  for  him,  he  merely  looked 
down  upon  me  with  a  strange  twinkle  in 
his  eyes,  and  said,  'A-ab,  c'est  bien.  Vous 
I'avez  done  bien  retenu^  ce  fameux  sermon  ? 
tant  mieux,  tant  mieux.' 

238 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 


CHAPTER    VI 

MADAME  HEGER'S  SENTIMENT  OF  THE  JUSTICE 
OF  RESIGNATION  TO  INJUSTICE 

AT  the  end  of  these  reminiscences  I  have 
now  to  relate  the  incident  that  stands  out 
in  my  memory  as,  not  only  the  most 
bitter  experience  I  had  ever,  up  to  this 
date,  undergone  of  personal  injustice  in  my 
brief  life  of  fifteen  years,  not  only,  what 
was  of  great  moral  importance  to  me,  my 
first  lesson  in  the  philosophy  of  refusing 
to  torment  oneself  in  order  to  punish  one's 
tormentors,  but  also  the  incident  that  re- 
vealed to  me  a  secret  sorrow  hidden  away 
under  Madame  Heger's  serenity  ;  and  that 
convinces  me,  now,  that  the  tragical  ro- 
mance of  Charlotte  Bronte  was  not  to  her, 
as  it  must  have  been  to  M.  Heger,  mis- 
understood, and  regarded  as  an  event  of 
small  importance ;  but  that  it  '  entered  into 
her  life,'  and  was  to  her  a  very  serious 
trouble. 

239 


THE  SECRET  OF 


One  day  in  June,  I  am  not  able  to 
remember  now  upon  what  especial  occa- 
sion, nor  in  honour  of  what  event,  all  the 
school  was  given  an  entire  holiday :  and,  for 
its  better  enjoyment,  the  girls  were  invited 
by  a  former  pupil  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle, 
who  had  married  and  possessed  a  fine 
chateau  and  a  large  garden  within  walking 
distance  of  Bruxelles,  to  spend  the  whole 
day  in  her  house  and  garden,  where  a 
mid-day  collation  was  prepared  for  them. 
I  remember  very  little  about  the  day's 
enjoyments  —  the  cruel  impressions  that 
followed  the  pleasant  holiday  have  effaced 
from  my  memory  almost  everything  that 
preceded  them.  I  know,  however,  that 
all  was  sunshine  and  good  humour  :  that 
my  companions  whom  I  had  trusted  as 
friends  were  as  friendly  to  me  as  ever ;  and 
that  with  my  two  chosen  companions,  the 
philosopher  Marie  Hazard  and  the  other 
still  dearer  friend,  who  was  a  philosopher 
in  a  different  sense,  as  a  profound  Nature- 
worshipper, — where  /  was  supposed  to  be 
a  philosopher  in  a  sense  of  my  own  as 
a  worshipper  of  ideas — talked  '  philosophy  ' 

240 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

wisely  and  well — in  our  own  estimation, 
and  ate  red  gooseberries.  As  we  talked 
other  girls  discovered  these  gooseberry- 
bushes  also,  and  came  in  flocks :  so  we 
three  withdrew,  and  sat  down  under  some 
shady  tree,  and  were  very  happy  and  at 
peace.  Near  us,  on  a  low  cane  chair, 
sat  one  of  the  under-mistresses,  a  French- 
woman, whom  I  liked  extremely,  and 
who  also  liked  me  :  her  name  was  Mile. 
Zelie — she  was  too  young  to  have  been 
one  of  the  mistresses  known  to  Charlotte 
Bronte  twenty  years  before.  She  may 
have  been  twenty-six :  or  she  may  have 
been  thirty. 

As  she  sat  there,  doing  embroidery, 
and  watching  all  the  time  a  swarm  of 
girls  picking  gooseberries, — we  three,  who 
had  left  off  picking  them,  were  at  rest 
upon  the  grass, — there  came,  suddenly, 
a  servant  in  great  haste  sent  from  the 
Rue  d'Isabelle  by  Madame  Heger,  with 
a  letter :  neither  Monsieur  nor  Madame 
had  arrived  yet,  they  were  to  be  there 
in  time  for  the  collation  in  the  afternoon. 
The  letter  was  an  urgent  order  to  Mile. 

241  Q 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Zelie  that  the  girls  were  not  to  touch  the 
fruit  in  the  kitchen  garden — this  stipulation  had 
been  made  by  the  generous  hostess,  who 
had  invited  all  this  company  to  a  feast  of 
cakes  and  cream  and  good  things  of  every 
description,  but  who  wanted  her  goose- 
berries and  currants  for  jam.  Here  of 
course  was  cause  of  great  dismay  :  although 
the  bushes  had  not  been  entirely  stripped, 
yet  certainly  thirty  or  forty  girls  amongst 
the  gooseberry-bushes  alone  had  made  their 
mark.  We  three  philosophers  had  trifled 
with  one  bush  perhaps ;  but  our  share  in 
the  depredation  was  comparatively  slight. 
A  bell  was  rung,  and  the  message  read  aloud. 
I  am  convinced  from  that  moment  onwards 
no  one  touched  any  fruit : — still  the  mis- 
chief had  been  done  ;  it  was  obvious  to 
the  naked  eye  that  the  gooseberry-bushes 
had  been  attacked. 

The  person  who  seemed  most  distressed 
was  poor  Mile.  Zelie  :  she  blamed  no  one, 
but  repeated  constantly,  c  Why  then  did  not 
Madame  warn  me  ?  Never  should  I  have 
permitted  it,  had  I  not  supposed  that  it 
was  understood  that  these  .gooseberries, 

242 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

without  value  for  that  matter,  were  in- 
tended to  be  eaten.  It  seemed  to  me,  in 
the  absence  of  instructions,  so  natural.' 

And  a  chorus  of  girls  answered  :  *  We 
thought  it  too,  Mademoiselle  :  never  would 
we  have  touched  a  gooseberry  had  we 
understood.' 

There  the  matter  remained.  We  were 
not  particularly  unhappy :  as  a  matter 
of  fact  all  the  gooseberries  in  the  garden 
could  have  been  purchased  for  five  francs 
in  Bruxelles.  No  harm  had  been  done  the 
bushes  :  it  was  a  mat  entendu — what  would 
you  have  ?  The  only  person  who  seemed  to 
take  it  to  heart  was  poor  Mile.  Zelie. 

'  Quel  malheur,'  she  kept  repeating.  *  Quel 
malheur!  mais  aussi,  pourquoi  Madame  ne 
m'a-t-elle  rien  dit  ? ' 

We  continued,  Marie  Hazard  and  myself, 
sitting  under  our  shady  tree  ;  our  third 
philosopher,  the  Nature-worshipper,  always 
good  at  decoration,  had  been  called  off  to 
assist  at  laying  out  the  tables,  and  arranging 
flowers  ;  groups  of  other  girls  were  sitting 
in  circles  on  the  grass  or  walking  about 
arm  in  arm,  when — suddenly  arrived  upon 

243 


THE  SECRET  OF 


the  scene  M.  Heger.  He  came  up  with 
an  amiable  expression  :  but  in  a  moment 
the  look  changed  to  one  black  as  night : 
he  had  seen  the  tell-tale  signs  of  the 
depredations  inflicted  on  the  gooseberry- 
bushes. 

c  Who  is  responsible  for  this  ? '  he  asked, 
c  c'esf  une  bassesse !  Mile.  Zelie,  what  does 
this  signify  ?  Were  you  not  told  the  fruit 
was  to  be  respected  ? ' 

Poor  Mile.  Zelie  stood  there  quivering 
with  terror. 

'  Unhappily/  she  said,  c  Madame's  letter 
arrived  too  late :  without  bad  intention,  these 
young  girls  imagined  themselves  free  to  eat 
gooseberries :  from  the  moment  it  was  known 
that  it  was  forbidden,  I  am  sure  there  was  no 
infraction  of  the  rule  :  but  alas  !  what  was 
done,  was  done.  I  regret  it  profoundly  :  and 
so  I  am  sure  do  you,  is  it  not  so,  my  chil- 
dren ? '  she  asked,  turning  to  Marie  Hazard 
and  myself : — there  was  a  clear  and  empty 
space  around  us — every  other  girl  had  some- 
how vanished. 

'Yes,  Mademoiselle,  we  are  very  sorry,' 
both  of  us  answered  at  once. 

244 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

M.  Heger  swooped  round  upon  us  in  his 
wrath. 

'And  so,'  he  said,  'it  is  you,  is  it ;  you  two 
who  have  so  much  pride,  both  of  you ;  who 
are  so  little  sensitive  to  the  counsels  of  your 
teachers,  you,  who  are  so  superior  in  your 
own  esteem,  who  are  the  guilty  ones  ?  It 
is  you  two,  and  you  alone  in  the  entire 
Pension,  who  have  been  capable  of  this 
indignity  ?  And  see  what  ruin  you  have 
made  !  Are  you  not  ashamed  —  what 
gluttony  ! ' 

'Mais  non,  Monsieur,  non,'  pleaded  Made- 
moiselle Zelie,  'these  young  girls  are  not 
alone  responsible  ;  many  others  also  took  the 
fruit ;  you  must  not  blame  them  for  every- 
thing.' 

'  Is  that  so,  Mademoiselle  Hazard  ?  Is 
that  so,  Mees  ? ' 

'  II  ne  faut  pas  nous  demander  cela,J  said 
I,  with  my  usual  bad  accent  in  agitated 
moments.  '  C'est  aux  autres  qu'il  faut  le 
demander.' 

'  Mais  oui,'  he  said,  '  and  this  is  what 
I  intend  to  do  ;  Mile.  Zelie,  do  me  this 
pleasure :  fetch  me  the  e'/eves  who  were  here 

245 


THE  SECRET  OF 


just  now  :  call  them  together.  I  must  get 
to  the  bottom  of  this.  Je  dois  approfondir 
cela.' 

Mile.  Zelie  was  some  time  about  it :  but 
in  the  end,  she  returned  with  a  good  com- 
pany of  girls,  forty  or  fifty  at  least ;  amongst 
them  nearly  all  of  those  who  had  been  most 
busy  amongst  the  gooseberry  bushes.  They 
stood  round  us  in  a  sort  of  circle  ;  Marie 
Hazard,  myself,  and  M.  Heger. 

M.  Heger  delivered  a  little  speech  :  he 
explained,  and  enlarged  upon,  the  confidence 
that  our  kind  hostess  had  placed  in  us ;  she 
had  thrown  open  her  garden  to  us  ;  she  had 
prepared  a  feast  for  us  ;  she  had  made  only 
one  condition — respect  my  gooseberry-bushes. 
Was  it  possible,  could  one  suppose  it  possible, 
that  any  one  could  be  found  base  enough, 
greedy  enough,  to  ignore  her  wishes  ? 

c  We  were  not  told,5  said  Marie  Hazard  ; 
'  This  is  not  reasonable — one  would  not 
have  touched  a  gooseberry  had  one  known. 
Is  one  a  child  of  six  then,  to  love  goose- 
berries to  this  extent  ? ' 

'Mile.  Hazard,  it  is  not  to  you  I  address  my- 
self,' said  M.  Heger.  c  I  have  no  question  to 

246 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

ask  you.  You  admit,  and  indeed  it  is  not 
possible  for  you  to  deny,  that  you  have  com- 
mitted this  act  of  gluttony — inexcusable  in  a 
child  of  six.  It  is  to  you  all,  my  dear  pupils, 
outside  of  these  two,  who  I  know  are  guilty, 
that  I  ask  it,  and  with  confidence — amongst 
you  all,  have  any  of  you  been  guilty  of  this 
indignity  ? ' 

Dead  silence.  Mile.  Zelie  was  fidgeting 
about,  snapping  her  fingers  nervously.  But 
she  said  nothing. 

M.  Heger  again  addressed  the  girls  round 
him,  and  there  was  a  note  of  triumph  in  his 
voice  : — 

'  Cela  suffit,'  he  affirmed,  c  I  shall  ask  no 
more.  If  any  of  you  are  guilty,  you  know  it 
in  your  consciences :  you  know  now  what  it 
remains  for  you  to  do.  For  me,  I  believe, 
and  I  love  to  believe,  that  the  only  pupil 
in  this  school  capable  of  this  unworthy 
conduct  is  a  foreigner.' 

6  Pardon,  Monsieur/  said  a  voice  at  my 
elbow,  cje  suis  Beige  ;  et  moi  aussi  j'ai 
mange  des  groseilles.' 

M.  Heger  bowed  towards  her  profoundly. 

c  Je  fais   une    exception    en    votre 
247 


THE  SECRET  OF 


Mademoiselle  Hazard]  he  said :  and  then  he 
walked  away. 

I  remained  at  first  almost  stupefied  :  the 
first  shock  rendered  me  unable  to  distinguish 
between  reality  and  fiction.  I  began  to 
doubt  my  senses :  was  I  really,  were 
Marie  Hazard  and  myself,  the  only  girls 
in  the  school  who  had  rifled  the  gooseberry- 
bushes  f  Did  it  mean  that,  if  not  deliber- 
ately base,  in  some  way  there  was  a  peculiar 
deficiency  in  delicacy  and  honour  in  my 
constitution,  rendering  me  capable  of  doing 
base  things  without  knowing  it  f  Was  it 
true  that  in  this  foreign  country  I  had 
disgraced  my  own  ?  This  was  my  first 
impression,  confusion  of  mind  ;  because  up 
to  this  date  I  had  never  known  nor  suffered 
from  real  injustice.  Here  was  an  entirely 
new  experience.  And  at  first  it  baffled  me. 
I  suppose  I  must  have  shown  this  despera- 
tion in  my  face :  for  M.  Heger  was  no 
sooner  out  of  sight  than  attempts  were 
made  to  console  me :  but  I  was  beyond 
consolation.  Mile.  Zelie  came  first ;  she  laid 
a  soothing  hand  on  my  shoulder. 

c  Do  not  afflict  yourself,  my  child/  she  said. 
248 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

'  This  is  a  misunderstanding  :  I  shall  explain 
everything  to  Madame  Heger.' 

Then  several  girls  came  bustling  up, 
rather  shamefacedly,  assuring  me  that  it  was 
nothing  :  '  Quelle  affaire*  they  ejaculated. 
*  Et  tout  cela  h  propos  de  quelques  groseilles  /  ' 

*  It  has  nothing  to  do  with  the  goose- 
berries,' I  said  ;  c  you  are  all  cowards,  and  I 
detest  you  ;  why  couldn't  you  say  you  took 
them  too  ? ' 

'  What  good  would  it  have  been,  with 
M.  Heger  f  We  shall  all  go  to  Madame 
and  tell  her  everything.  She  will  see  how 
it  is  at  once.  Voyons^  Cbou  :  ne  pleures  pas.' 

c  Je  ne  pleure  pas  ;  vous  mentez :  '  and  this 
was  both  impolite  and  incorrect :  I  ivas 
crying,  but  not  ordinary  tears,  because  they 
scalded  one. 

What  happens  invariably  with  people  who 
insist  upon  their  own  private  grievances  too 
much,  and  too  long,  happened  in  my  case 
that  afternoon :  at  first  I  had  been  an  object 
of  sympathy,  but  when  I  refused  it,  and  was 
ungracious,  I  became  a  bore.  The  case  was 
stated  to  me  in  reasonable  terms  : 

'  Say  that  we  should  have  done  differently 
249 


THE  SECRET  OF 


and  were  cowardly.  It  was  not  out  of  ill- 
will  to  you,  but  because  we  were  afraid  of 
M.  Heger,  with  whom  one  must  not  reason 
when  he  is  in  a  bad  humour,  as  every  one 
knows.  You  and  Marie  Hazard,  for  instance, 
who  must  always  be  in  the  right  with  him,  in 
what  way  does  it  serve  you  ?  Voyons  :  be 
frank  ;  at  least :  cela  vous  reussit-il  ?  Listen 
then :  we  will  make  it  all  plain  with 
Madame  Heger.  Mile.  Zelie  will  tell  her 
we  knew  nothing  when  we  ate  those  goose- 
berries ;  we  thought  they  were  there  for  us — 
that  it  belonged  to  the  feast  to  eat  this  fruit : 
they  were  not  so  very  good,  these  goose- 
berries after  all :  it  was  a  politeness  on  our 
part,  not  greediness.  Every  one  nearly  ate 
gooseberries.  When  we  were  told  it  was  a 
mistake,  we  ate  no  more  gooseberries,  and 
were  sorry.  La  petite  Anglaise  and  Marie 
Hazard  did  as  the  others  did :  and  here  is  the 
whole  history.  Now  all  this  is  known 
already  to  almost  every  one.  It  will  be 
known  to  Madame  Heger  before  we  go  home 
to-night.  What  then  do  you  want  f  Look 
at  Marie  Hazard  :  she  is  in  the  same  case 
as  you  are,  and  does  not  afflict  herself.' 

250 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

e  Marie  Hazard  is  at  home  here,  and  I 
am  not  at  home.  I  am  English  ;  and  I 
am  told  by  M.  Heger  before  you  all,  that 
because  I  am  English  I  am  capable  of  base- 
ness.' 

'  And  what  does  that  do  to  you  ?  '  asked 
Marie  Hazard,  herself,  turning  upon  me  with 
her  cruel  reasonableness.  'English  or  Belgian, 
one  is  not  capable  of  baseness,  and  one  has 
not  deserved  any  blame  :  that  is  what  is 
serious ;  the  rest  signifies  nothing.  One  must 
not  be  a  patriot  to  this  extent.  It  is  not 
reasonable.  If  even  you  had  been  in  the 
wrong  about  those  gooseberries,  do  you  truly 
imagine  to  yourself  that  the  honour  of 
England  would  have  been  affected  by  it  ?  ' 

Just  because  this  was  so  reasonable  and 
true,  it  stung  me  to  the  soul.  'Ma  chere 
et  bonne  amiej  wrote  Rousseau  to  Madame 
d'Epinay  in  the  days  of  their  friendship, 
when  explaining  why  he  had  burnt  a  letter 
to  her  that  seemed  to  him  more  reasonable 
than  kind  :  c  Pythagore  disait  qu'il  ne  faut 
jamais  attiser  le  feu  avec  une  epee.  Cette 
sentence  me  parait  etre  la  plus  importante  et 
la  plus  sacree  des  lois  de  ramitie*  I  knew 


THE  SECRET  OF 


nojthing  about  the  sayings  of  Pythagoras, 
nor  the  writings  of  Rousseau  in  those  days. 
But  it  did  seem  to  me  opposed  to  the  sacred 
laws  of  friendship,  to  remind  me,  in  this 
moment,  that  it  was  absurd  in  me  to  drag 
patriotism  into  this  question. 

*  Leave  me  alone,'  I  said,  turning  my 
back  upon  them,  c  you  tire  me,  all  of  you  ; 
none  of  you  understand  me.' 

Although  I  sulked  the  whole  afternoon, 
and  was,  as  I  deserved  to  be,  left  to  sulk,  as 
'insupportable/  I  yet  came  round  to  the  con- 
viction before  we  returned,  that  everything 
had  been  explained,  and  that  even  M.  Heger 
understood  that  an  injustice  had  been  done 
me  ;  and  that  although,  of  course,  no  apology 
could  be  looked  for  from  such  an  obstinate 
man,  still  be  knew  be  had  been  in  the  wrong 
and  was  secretly  repentant.  But  I  was  to 
be  undeceived.  After  our  return  to  the  Rue 
d'Isabelle,  the  lecture  du  soir  in  the  refectory 
was  given,  as  was  the  usual  plan  on  holidays, 
by  M.  Heger,  seated  at  the  head  of  the 
room,  with  Madame  Heger  on  his  right 
hand,  and  a  table  before  them,  placed  between 
the  two  long  lines  of  tables  with  benches 

252 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

stretching  the  length  of  the  room  against 
the  walls,  and  two  ranges  of  chairs  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  tables  facing  the  benches, 
where  sat  all  the  pupils.  Having  finished 
the  'reading/  M.  Heger  summed  up  in  a 
few  words  the  sentiments  that  'he  was  sure  all 
there  must  feel  of  gratitude  to  their  hostess, 
once  an  inmate  of  this  school ;  and  who  had 
contrived  this  little  fete  for  her  successors. 
He  asked  their  consent  to  a  message  of 
thanks  that  was  to  be  sent  her ;  and  he  wound 
up  his  expression  of  confidence  in  the  enjoy- 
ment every  one  had  derived  from  this  holi- 
day, by  stating  the  satisfaction  of  Madame 
Heger  and  himself  at  the  good  conduct  of 
every  one  ;  and  then  came  this  sentence  : — 
There  was  only  one  regrettable  exception  to 
be  made  to  the  perfect  behaviour  and  sense 
of  respect  due  to  the  lady  who  had  thrown 
open  her  house  and  garden  to  them,  and 
this  exception,  he  was,  at  any  rate,  pleased  to 
recognise,  was  not  amongst  those  brought  up 
in  the  sentiments  of  religion  and  convenience 
cherished  by  almost  all  of  them  :  and  hence 
though  one  had  to  deplore  the  fault,  in 
the  case  of  a  foreigner  (une  etrangere) 

253 


THE  SECRET  OF 


one  was  more  disposed  to  regard  it  with 
indulgence.' 

Marie  Hazard  rose  from  her  seat : — but 
there  really  was  no  time  for  any  protest 
or  objection.  There  was  a  shuffling  of 
chairs,  a  movement  of  benches.  Monsieur 
and  Madame  Heger  walked  out  of  the 
Refectory  by  a  folding  door  behind  them 
that  opened  into  a  passage  leading  to  their 
own  part  of  the  house  ;  and  the  pupils  filed 
out,  under  the  surveillance  of  the  mistress 
in  charge,  by  the  opposite  door  towards  the 
staircase  leading  to  the  Oratory,  for  evening 
prayers.  I  alone  remained  sitting  on  my 
bench,  in  my  usual  place  in  the  Refectory, 
about  half-way  down  the  right-hand  line  of 
tables.  No  one  paid  any  attention  to  me, 
until  the  room  was  nearly  empty,  and  then 
the  mistress  at  the  door  looked  round,  and 
seeing  me  sitting  there,  said,  '  Make  haste, 
Mees  ;  you  will  be  late  for  prayers  :  what 
are  you  doing  ? ' 

I  remained  sitting  there.  She  looked  at 
me  a  moment ;  evidently  didn't  like  my 
looks  ;  shrugged  her  shoulders,  agitated  her 
hands,  said — 

254 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

c  One  cannot  wait  for  you  any  longer 
mademoiselle,  vous  etes  notee*  and  vanished. 

I  do  not  know  now,  and  I  hardly  think  I 
knew  then,  what  I  meant  by  the  resolution 
that  was  the  only  one  firmly  present  to  me, 
that  no  one,  nothing,  should  move  me  from 
the  place  where  I  was  sitting  in  the 
Refectory :  that  there  I  was  going  to 
remain  all  night,  and  for  ever  if  necessary, 
until  this  wrong  was  redressed,  and  until 
just  excuses  were  made  to  me.  What  had 
at  first  been  a  new  and  astonishing  dis- 
covery to  me,  that  injustice  could  be  done, 
and  that  people  whom  I  respected  and  even 
loved,  could  be  unjust  to  me,  had  now 
become  a  well-established  and  common  fact, 
and  I  saw  injustice  everywhere  and  felt  no 
use  in  living  at  all,  because  I  had  become 
convinced  that  people  would  always  be  un- 
just to  me,  always  ;  it  was  the  common  rule 
of  the  world  evidently.  What  was  I  to  do 
then  ?  Resist,  perish  in  resisting  ?  Very 
possibly,  but  not  submit. 

There  I  sat  at  fifteen  years  of  age,  on  the 
bench,  with  my  elbows  planted  on  the 
Refectory  table,  and  my  burning,  throbbing 

255 


THE  SECRET  OF 


head  between    my  hands,   in   the  frame   of 
mind  in  which  Anarchists  are  made. 

But  the  influence  was  already  approach- 
ing that  was  to  transform  anarchy  into  the 
ideal  socialism  of  Jean-Jacques  Rousseau, 
where  the  bitter  bitter  rage  of  rebellious- 
ness against  the  wrong  done  oneself  be- 
comes the  generous  sympathy  with  all 
injustice  throughout  the  world:  'Ce premier 
sentiment  de  f  injustice  est  reste  si  profondement 
grave  dans  mon  dme^  que  toutes  les  idees  qui  s'y 
rapportent  me  rendent  ma  premiere  emotion ;  et 
ce  sentiment^  relatif  a  moi  dans  son  origine^  a 
pris  une  telle  consistance  en  lui-meme^  et  s*est  si 
bien  detache  de  tout  interet  personnel^  que  mon 
cceur  s'enflamme  au  spectacle  ou  au  recit  de  toute 
action  injuste^  que  I  quen  soit  Fobjet^  et  en  que  I- 
que  lieu  quelle  se  commette^  comme  si  Feffet  en 
retomboit  sur  moi.y 

The  lesson  that  the  author  of  the  Con- 
fessions learnt  at  an  even  earlier  age  than  I 
did  was  taught  me  by  a  Victim  of  injustice 
who  continued  throughout  her  life  so 
courageously  undisturbed  by  it  in  kindness 
and  consideration  for  others,  that  her  sensi- 
bility to  it  became  a  less  powerful  feeling 

256 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

in  her  than  her  compassion  for  the  suffering 
and  passionate  woman  who  had  wronged 
her. 

I  cannot  say  how  long  I  had  sat  in  the 
Refectory,  when  I  saw  the  folding  doors 
at  the  head  of  the  room  open,  and  quietly 
and  composedly  as  usual,  Madame  Heger 
entered  and  approached  me.  She  sat  down 
on  the  chair  opposite  my  bench  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  table. 

'  My  child,*  she  said,  '  you  are  wrong  to 
take  so  seriously  the  reproach  addressed  to 
you  by  M.  Heger  as  the  result  of  a  mis- 
take. Mile.  Zelie  has  explained  to  M. 
Heger  and  to  me  the  accident.  It  was  a 
pity,  no  doubt,  that  this  happened  :  but  you 
have  not  any  more  blame  than  the  others. 
All  is  forgotten  and  forgiven.  But  you,  my 
child,  are  wrong  in  this.  Why  do  you  re- 
main here,  when  prayers  are  already  over, 
and  without  permission  ?  You  know  well 
it  is  forbidden.' 

I  broke  out  passionately  complaining  that 
I  could  not  be  expected  to  obey  rules  when 
I  was  unjustly  treated  :  I  could  bear  any- 
thing else,  but  I  could  not  support  injustice. 

257  R 


THE  SECRET  OF 


cPas  rinjustice,'  I  protested,  'j'obeirais  a 
tout,  je  supporterais  tout :  mais,  pas  Tinjus- 
tice,  non,  madame,  non,  je  ne  saurais 
supporter  rinjustice.' 

'  Cependant,  mon  enfant,  il  faut  savoir 
la  supporter.  Que  faire  ?  Seriez-vous  la 
seule  personne  au  monde  qui  ne  connaitrait  pas 
rinjustice  ? ' 

I  shook  my  head  obstinately  :  I  made  a 
show  of  resistance :  but  I  was  already  under 
Madame  Heger's  influence.  A  tremendous 
change  had  taken  place  in  me.  I  was  no 
longer  an  Anarchist.  It  had  already  come 
to  me  as  a  conviction  that  there  was  no- 
thing grand,  but  rather  something  mean,  in 
refusing  to  bear  anything  that  my  other 
fellow-creatures  had  to  bear,  that  better  and 
nobler  people  than  I  had  borne. 

c  It  saddens  me,5  continued  Madame 
Heger — c  (Gela  nfattriste)  to  see  a  young 
girl  like  you,  who  soon  must  enter  life,  and 
who  takes  the  habit  of  saying,  "  I  cannot 
support  this,  everything  else  you  like,  but 
not  this":  or  "I  will  renounce  everything 
else,  but  not  that"  It  does  not  depend  upon 
us,  my  child,  what  we  must  support,  nor 

258 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

what  we  may,  because  les  convenances  or 
the  interests  of  others  demand  it,  have  to 
renounce.  Amongst  the  many  pupils  I  have 
known,  there  have  been  some  passionate 
like  yourself  and  exalted,  who  have  said  like 
you  to-day,  I  cannot  support  injustice,  who 
have  seen  injustice,  where  there  was  no 
intention  to  be  unjust ;  who  have  refused 
counsel  with  anger  and  impatience,  and  who 
in  their  refusal  to  bow  to  necessary  obliga- 
tions have  been  themselves  unjust.  And 
they  have  been  unhappy  in  their  lives ;  most 
unhappy.  Dominated  by  some  fixed  idea,  the 
slave  of  some  desire  that  cannot  be  accomplished^ 
they  have  seen  enemies  in  those  who  would 
have  been  their  friends.  They  have  created 
for  themselves  a  sad  fate  ;  and  I  know  one 
of  them  who  died  of  it  (J'en  connais  une  qui 
en  est  morte).' 

Something  in  Madame  Heger's  voice  sur- 
prised me,  for  her  even  tones  quavered  and 
broke.  I  looked  up  suddenly,  her  face  was 
ashen  white  and  her  lips  blue.  I  was  struck 
to  the  heart.  I  knew  not  why,  but  in  some 
way  I  instinctively  felt  that,  through  my 
fault,  she  was  in  pain  :  I  was  full  of  remorse. 

259 


THE  SECRET  OF 


The  table  was  between  us,  or  I  should  have 
thrown  myself  upon  my  knees  before  her. 
My  emotion  had  the  usual  effect  upon  my 
French  accent.  '  Forgive  me,  oh  forgive 
me,'  I  wanted  to  say,  '  I  am  ashamed  of 
myself.'  I  said,  'Pardong,  O  pardong,  j'ai 
honte  de  moi.' 

As  it  happened,  nothing  could  have  been 
better  timed  than  my  relapse  into  English 
barbarism.  In  a  moment  Madame's  unusual 
emotion  was  under  control :  the  soft  colour 
returned  to  her  cheek  and  lips,  she  shook 
her  head  gently,  and  said  in  her  ordinary 
voice — 

4  You  must  take  care  of  your  accent,  my 
child.  One  says  "  pardon,"  not  "  pardong  " ; 
and  one  does  not  say  "J'ai  honte  de  moi,"  but 
one  says  " Je  suis  honteuse,"  or  "J'ai  honte." 

c  But  I  see  you  are  now  in  a  good  disposi- 
tion,' she  went  on,  '  and  I  am  pleased  to  see 
it.  Thus  then,  go  quietly  to  bed  without 
disturbing  your  companions,  and  I  will  send 
Clothilde  to  you  with  some  flower-of-orange 
water  that  will  tranquillise  this  hot  head. 
Good  night,  and  be  very  wise  in  the  future: 
and  all  will  be  well.' 

260 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

Ever  since  I  have  known  the  story  of 
Charlotte  Bronte  I  have  had  the  firm  con- 
viction of  what  was  in  Madame  Heger's 
mind  when  she  spoke  to  me  of  one  who  had 
imagined  enemies  in  friends,  and  who,  com- 
plaining of  injustice,  had  been  unjust.  But 
since  I  have  read  Charlotte's  Letters,  the 
unmistakable  proof  is  that  Madame  Heger, 
so  far  as  my  memory  serves  me  after  all 
these  years,  actually  quoted  the  very  words 
of  one  of  these  letters,  about  one  dominated 
by  a  fixed  idea,  and  the  slave  of  vain  desires. 

So  then  we  may  decide  finally,  that 
Madame  Heger  was  not  Madame  Beck. 
And  of  M.  Heger  we  may  decide  that  he  was 
not  Paul  Emanuel  either  ;  for  Paul  Emanuel 
having  learnt  that  he  had  committed  an  in- 
justice, would  have  called  his  whole  school 
together,  and  in  full  class-room  repaired  his 
involuntary  fault.  But  the  real  M.  Heger 
did  nothing  of  the  sort.  For  a  time  there 
was  a  great  coldness  towards  him  in  my 
heart.  But  in  the  hours  of  his  lessons  he  re- 
mained, as  ever,  the  c  Professor  '  of  unrivalled 
merit. 

Summing  up  what  may  be  gathered  from 
261 


THE  SECRET  OF 


these  reminiscences,  I  think  the  facts  that 
can  be  affirmed  are  these  : — 
;'(•-:  No  moral  likeness,  but  a  physical  resem- 
blance, between  Madame  Heger  and  the 
portrait  of  Madame  Beck.  A  strong  and 
lifelike  resemblance,  between  Paul  Emanuel 
and  M.  Heger,  up  to  the  point  when  the 
Professor  Paul  falls  in  love  with  Lucy  Snowe. 
After  this  event,  a  dwindling  resemblance 
between  the  Professor  in  Villette^  and  the 
real  Professor  in  the  Rue  d'Isabelle,  who 
was  never  in  love  with  Charlotte  Bronte, 
and  who  was  the  lawful  and  attached  hus- 
band of  the  Directress  of  the  Pensionnat. 

But  when  Professor  Paul  Emanuel  becomes 
the  docile  disciple  of  Pere  Silas,  when  he  is 
caught  in  the  'Jesuitical  cobwebs  of  mother 
Church,'  then  he  ceases  to  resemble  the  real 
man  in  the  very  least.  M.  Heger 's  role  in 
life  was  not  that  of  a  disciple  but  of  a 
Master  of  other  people,  and  a  very  arbitrary 
and  domineering  Master  too,  for  whom  the 
world  was  his  class-room.  He  was  under 
the  thumb  of  no  priest,  nor  spiritual  director. 
As  for  Jesuitical  'cobwebs,'  the  notion  of 
M.  Heger  caught  in  any  cobweb  is  absurd  ! 

262 


CHARLOTTE  BRONTE 

Every  one  knows  what  happens  when  a 
bumble-bee  in  its  courses  comes  in  contact 
with  a  cobweb.  It  is  a  mere  incident  in 
the  career  of  the  bumble-bee — but  it  is  a 
disaster  for  the  cobweb. 


THE    END 


Printed  by  T.  and  A.  CONSTABLE,  Printers  to  His  Majesty 
at  the  Edinburgh  University  Press 


VICTORIA    UNIVERSITY    LIBRARY